The Super Sex System

Synopsis
The MC gets reincarnated in a fantasy world, with an awesome system which will get
him all the women he wants.

Everything is possible in the novel, the MC will have no restrictions at all. He will do
as he pleases.

I write as I please so don't expect like regular updates. As long as my fantasy

stretches I'll try to write. If you have a suggestion or an improvement please let me
hear 'm.

1 Reincarnation
What the heck is going on. At one point I was just standing there and the next everything is
black around me. There is no light at all and I can't see shit. Did I die?

[Welcome host to The Super Sex System. This system will help you to conquer all the
women you want, nothing will go too far. I will be here to give you all sorts of things, but
eventually you will still have to make a woman yours by yourself.]

Okay, so I didn't see this one coming. So I probably died and right now I am getting a system.
It's probably like all those novels I had read, Where the protagonist will get an OP system and
does whatever he wants.

"So I'm dead?"

[Yes, you died, but not of your own fault. The Death God made an accident and you died
because of that. He decided to reincarnate you into a fantasy world with a system to make it
up to you.]

Oh well nothing to do about it I guess. At least he reincarnated me so I'll forgive, hell I'll even
thank him. My life will probably get so much better right now.

"So where am I right now?"

[You are still in your mother's womb, ready to be born, but before that please state the name
you want to use in this life.]

"Hmmm, the name I want to use is Drake"

[Alright Drake it is. The world you will get reincarnated is a fantasy one. There will be all
sorts of things that weren't around in your old world. You will find this out after you get born.
Here are your current stats.]

[Status]

[Name - Drake]

[Age - 0 years old]

[Race - Human]

[Gender - Male]

[Sexual partners - 0]

[Skills - None]

[SP (sexual points) - 0]

[This is everything for now, as you get older and perform more sexual acts there will be more
in your status. When you unlock a function there will be a short explanation on how to use it.
As there is nothing else do right now I will take my leave. You will be born shortly.]

Okay then, this will be fun.

Shortly after the dark dissipated and I saw light. As I didn't want anyone to think I was not
alright I just cried.

After a bit of crying someone put a blanket around me and I thought let's stop crying it's a bit
weird for me.

When I saw the woman who supposedly was my mother I shocked a bit. She was a gorgeous
woman who looked like she was about 27 in age. From head to toe. She had a beautiful face
with long brown hair. She also had a rocking body. For as far as I could see right now she had
curves in the right places. Nice big breasts, a small taille and nice wide hips.

I immediately thought to myself that this woman would become mine as well. Even though
she was my mother it didn't really feel like it. In my previous life I had a normal family with
a loving mother, so I didn't admit this woman as my mother as well.

No she wouldn't become my mother, she would become my woman. Right now I was in her
embrace and it was quite nice. After a bit 3 more people came into the room. A man who
should be my father. He looked about 30 in age and was pretty plain. I wondered how he
could have such a beautiful wife.

The other 2 were two younger girls. They had to be my elder sisters, as they had inherited the
looks of my mother. The older one was 8 and was a pretty little girl, the other was about 6
years old. They both looked like they would become beautiful women in the future, so of
course I already counted them as mine.

But before I could have my fun with them I would need to wait quite some years. I'm not
really into young girls, so they would have to grow up into some nice women first before I
would lay hands on them.

After they talked sometime I got all of their names. My mother's name was Marie and my
father's was Dave. I also found out that he was in the army so he probably would be on the
road a lot. This was a pleasant surprise. This would give me more time to make his woman
mine.

The oldest sister's name was Chelsea and the younger one was named Sabrina. Well I would
leave alone for now as they had to grow up first.

Suddenly someone came into the room and said that everyone but the mother would need to
leave. It was time to breastfeed. Oh yeah, something I was looking out to.

I would finally see those nice breast up close and have my way with them. As everyone left
Marie took her left tit out and I was immediately ogling to it. It was a nice round breast with a
small nipple on it. It was a bit darker than usual, but this was because of the pregnancy.

As I came closer to the nipple I took hold of the breast and started to suck on the nipple. Then
something strange happened. The system appeared in my head again.

[Successfully took hold of a breast and sucked on a nipple - Awarded with 5 SP.]

[As this is the first time you obtained SP the Shop lvl 1 Will now be open to you. You can
browse through it and buy anything that is available to you. The item will then appear in your
inventory and you can take it out by will.]

[Short explanation on how to get SP - You will obtain SP when you perform sexual acts with
woman. examples are touching their breasts or butt. The more sexual it is the more points will
be awarded. After a while of performing the same act on the same woman the points obtained
will be lessened. You will obtain more SP if the woman you perform your acts on is stronger
in combat or has more authority. So the higher up a woman's standings the higher value of SP
will be obtained.]

[Orgasm function is now available to you - When you are near a woman there will be an
invisible bar on top of them. This bar will indicate how close a woman is to an orgasm. At
0% she is not even excited and at 100% there will be an orgasm. There are items available in
the shop to for example pause or quicken the bar or even overload it so a woman will have a
stronger orgasm.]

As I was reading all this information in my head I stopped sucking automatically. "Honey,
have you already drank enough?" asked Marie.

I immediately came back to reality and started sucking on her nipples again to drink her milk.
It really felt great to drink the milk of a beautiful woman.

After a while I drank enough and let go of her nipple. After which Marie took me in her
embrace and covered up her breast, which disappointed me slightly. Couldn't hurt to look
some more at those nice pair of breasts.

When I looked at my mother and saw her orgasm bar I was quite surprised. It was actually at
7%, which meant that her breastfeeding me turned her on a bit. Even though it was only 7% it
was still quite a bit. This woman was quite sensitive. But this was all I could do right now. I
was already imagining the situation where that bar would go to 100% again and again.

For the following days nothing really interesting happened. After staying in the room for a
few days and breastfeeding a couple of times we moved to another house. As we went
outside I saw that we were in a small medieval like village. There couldn't be more than 500
people living here.

On the basis of the looks of this village I could conclude that the world I'm in right now
should be of an medieval setting. This was the only conclusion I could make right now. I
would find out more of this world as I grow older.

We arrived in a small house, which should be the house I'm going to live in for now. Even
though it wasn't the biggest it was neither small either. And it was still built with stone so it
should be quite sturdy.

In the house I was put into some kind of cradle near a big 2 person bed. This should be my
parents room I was in right now. This was good as I could make sure my parents didn't get
any action together. I wanted Marie to become mine, so it wouldn't be nice if I see her having
sex with Dave.

And so another few days passed. The only things I did was sleep, drink Marie's milk and than
sleep some more. It was quite boring being a baby which can do absolutely nothing. But well
I could still enjoy those nice supple breast of Marie's. Which is more action than Dave is
getting right now so I was happy.

After I got that information dump from the system last time nothing happened after that. No
mission nothing. But I was sure there was something coming and I would welcome it with
open arms. Whenever the system said something to me right now it was good, so all I had to
do was wait and something would happen.
2 The first mission and reward
2 Weeks after I was born Dave had to go back to the army. It was still unknown when he
would return, but it will most likely be some time. This was naturally nice for as I could
enjoy Marie on my own from now on. The longer he would be away the better.

On the same day I finally got a mission from the system. It was about time, it's really boring
being a baby. You just can't do anything.

[Hi Drake, you've been in this world for 2 weeks now so it is time to start with a mission.]

[Mission: When Marie is breastfeeding you use every method you can think of to get her
orgasm bar at 30% or higher. Reward: 50 SP and a random skill. Since it is your first mission
there will be no punishment on failing.]
Awesome finally a mission. Till now I have only amassed 20 SP with repeatedly sucking on
Marie's nipples. There isn't a whole lot to buy with 20 SP. There were only some small sex
toys that cost under 20 SP, so the 50 SP will boost my total by quite a bit.

Still it wasn't that easy a mission, the furthest I got her orgasm bar till now was only 10%. So
I would have to work hard on those tits to get her to 30%. I didn't even know how one could
measure the states of an orgasm in percentages, but I didn't really care either I just had to get
it to 30% and it would be a success.

Right now the only thing I was able to do was massage her breasts a bit and suck on the
nipple, so there wasn't a whole lot to work with. So I didn't really make a plan and wanted to
just go for it.

Soon Marie came to me, picked me up and put me in a position where it would be easy to
suck on those nipples.

I immediately put both my hands on them and started playing with her nipple with my mouth.
I still didn't have any teeth so I could only suck on them and play around with my tongue.

"Oh, someone is quite aggressive today aren't you" Marie said.

After a while I noticed that the bar had surpassed 10% and I immediately got even more
aggressive. I sucked, played with my tongue and massage those nice big breast. There wasn't
anything else I could do so I just sucked like a madman.

And it was working the bar made an impressive jump to over 20% and I could see that
Marie's face started to get a bit flushed red. But I wasn't there just yet. At that time I stopped
and looked to the other breast.

Marie immediately saw what I wanted and giggled a bit before she took out her other breast.
As soon as I was in range again I started to do the same thing.

"ah"

I swear I heard a small moan come out of her mouth and thought to myself What a pervert,
getting off from breastfeeding your child. But I didn't really care as it would be quite okay if
she was a pervert. It would be easier to make her my woman if she is a bit of a pervert.

After a bit of time I could hear a familiar voice in my head and I knew that I had succeeded.

[Congratulations, you've successfully completed the mission. You are awarded 50 SP and a
skill. Please check in the skill tab what skill you have acquired.]

[There are all different kind of skill. Some are passive and can be toggled on or off. Others
are active and you can use them when you want. Some skills acquired can only be used once
and some can be used as many times as you want.]

Alright I have succeeded. After I got the rewards I stopped sucking and saw that Marie's bar
was at 30%. Her face was a bit flushed red so I knew she was a bit excited. To bad that this
was all I could do for now.

Marie soon put me back in a crib and rushed off to somewhere. Hihihi she will probably go
and relieve herself.

I decided to see what skill I got from the mission.

[Skill: You can use this skill on a female target. You can input the action you want them to do
everyday and from then on the female target will perform that action you gave them. They
will have no recollection of it and will repeat it every day. Can be toggled on/off. 1 time use
only.]

Hmm this was a bit tricky. Basically I could say that always before dinner they had to 10
push-ups. And then before every dinner she would do 10 push-ups while having no
recollection of ever doing that.

After thinking a bit I came up with something fun. I couldn't perform any sexual acts right
now do to my body still being a baby's, but I could still watch.

So I decided to use it on Marie and from now on every day before going to sleep she had to
come to me, undress herself and then masturbate until she orgasms.

Hehe from now on I will have a nice show before going to sleep. Even though I had played
lots with her breast I had never seen her totally naked don't even mention seeing her
masturbate. So all of that is fixed right now.

"System you got that?"

[Yes, Marie will come to you and masturbate every time before going to bed. When it is not
possible for to get to you because of distance or restraints the skill will automatically be
turned off.]

Okay than now I only needed to wait and Marie would come by herself and will put on a nice
show.

Night came quickly and Marie put me in the cradle in their bedroom as I was still sleeping
there. After that she started undressing herself. And soon she was totally nude.

I was quite enjoying myself such a beautiful woman will put on such a nice show for me.
Marie nude was looking stunning. I have already seen her breasts, but the lower part of the
body was exposed to me for the first time. Excluding the time of birth of course.

Marie got on the bed laid on her bed and spread her legs in the M-shape. I could see her
pussy really clear. Even though it gave birth such short time ago, it looked really nice. It was
stretched out at all.

Marie soon got really into it using one hand to play with her breast and nipple and the other
to play with her nether regions. Slowly fingering her pussy and playing with her clit.

I had to say she put on quite the show and she was really getting into it. I could see her juices
coming out of her pussy and even some milk started to come out of the nipples. She started
out playing slowly with herself, but before long she fingering herself like crazy.

"Ah yeah ah ah AAH" Moans couldn't stop coming out of her mouth. She really acted like I
wasn't there and just got it on with herself.

Before soon her orgasm bar started to get close to 100% so I knew she was almost done. And
just like I expected she made a final spurt before she orgasmed like crazy. Juice were coming
out of every where. Her saliva coming out of her mouth, milk out of her tits and love juices
out of her pussy.

Her face looked really blissfully as it was the best feeling she ever had. Sex with her husband
wasn't even this good.

Before long Marie came back to herself, cleaned herself up before going to sleep. Acting like
nothing had happened before. Like she didn't just masturbated to her newborn child.

I was feeling really blissfully as well. The only downside was that it was I couldn't join her in
the act as my body was still too young for that. But I was waiting for the time when I was a
bit more grown up so I didn't need to watch her, but could join her in the play.

After calming down I too went to sleep looking forward to the next day. Because this wasn't
just a one time deal. No, this would happen every night from now on and I was really
satisfied with that. Well for now anyway.
3 4 years old
Right now I decided do make a plan for the few upcoming years. I would need to check out
the shop and plan which items I'm gonna buy and how much points are needed for them.

So I started browsing through the shop. There were all sorts of items here. From sex toys and
sexy clothes to skills to be used to arouse women. Some skills didn't even have anything to
do with sex, this was a bit weird as I still had to buy them with sexual points, but I didn't
really care about such small things.

Examples of these skills were abilities to reinforce my body or fighting techniques. If I

bought these my physical body would become stronger and I would learn certain skills. This
would come in handy when I needed to battle some opponents to protect or attack.

There were a few things that got my attention.

[Sexual pheromone aura lvl 1 - passive skill - cost: 250 SP - This skill will release sexual
pheromones in a 2 meter radius which will arouse women. When you have skin to skin
contact the effect will become stronger. This is the first level of the skill. Upgrading it will
increase the range and effectiveness. Women with a strong willpower will be less susceptible
to this skill. Upgrading the skill will increase effectiveness.]

[Basic dick enlargement - passive skill - cost 50 SP - Will only become active when host is
over 4 years of age - When activated your dick will increase to a length of 14 centimeters
when erect.]
[Impotence potion - active skill - cost 100 SP - Giving this to a male will make said male
impotent. This effect can be reversed by giving the male the Impotence potion antidote.]

[Basic body strengthening - passive skill - cost 50 SP - This skill will make your become
become stronger, faster when you train.]

Right now these were the four that I was interested in. The pheromone aura will always come
in handy, especially when it would become a higher level. The dick enlargement potion
would enable me to have sex even though I am still a child, even though I would have to wait
until I'm 4 years of age.

I would give the impotence potion to Dave when he comes home. Like that he wouldn't be
able to have sex with Marie anymore. With the body strengthening my body would become
stronger than a regular kid, which will help me lots.

Right now there wasn't a lot I could do to obtain SP, but when I will become able to move by
myself it will become easier. The only thing I needed do then was have fun with Marie's body
when she was masturbating to me before sleep.

Because she wouldn't remember any of it she would not now anything I would do to her in
this time frame. But I wouldn't have sex with her, I wanted to wait for until I could make her
fall without using hypnosis or the sort.

The sexual pheromone aura would become really important for this. The only thing I needed
to do was make her get turned on so hard that she would even get off on her son. But this was
all in the future for now I would focus on obtaining points.

-And so 4 years passed-

A few things happened in these years. Dave came back from the army a few times.
Unfortunately he became impotent soon after the first time he came home. He couldn't figure
out why and the doctors he went to also didn't have a clue. Of course this was all my doing, I
bought the impotence potion and put it in his drink.

I also obtained all the items I wished for. It was quite easy obtaining points at first as Marie
was not in the state of mind when she was masturbating in the evening. But as my actions
became repetitive the points obtained became less and less. I still obtained just enough to buy
everything I wanted.

So soon I would put a plan in motion to have Marie become mine. She hasn't had sex in a
years so she should be yearning for it quite a bit by now.

I also learned a few things about this world. It was really like a fantasy world where humans
wasn't the only race. There were races like elves, dwarves and the beastkind. All these races
were constantly at war with the demon. Every five of them had their own territory and
hierarchy.

We were living in a small city in the human empire. The village wasn't even worth
mentioning. Other than Marie there also weren't any hot women living in the village which
was a bit disappointing. But a well, I would only have to move when I wanted.

The weird thing was that the system didn't give me any sort of mission these 4 years, but this
was probably because I was still too young so I could only wait for that.

As I became 4 years old the effects of the basic dick enlargement would also activate. When I
first tested it out when Marie was masturbating right in front of my I was amazed. Even
though I was physically a 4 year old kid I could finally get a nice erection and orgasm.

My 2 older sisters were also starting to grow up, the older was 12 en the younger was 10.
Even though I still wouldn't touch them for some years I could see they would both become
beautiful women as they take after their mother.

It was now time for me to make Marie mine. The last few weeks I have been releasing my
pheromones when she is close. Sometimes I would touch her hands, Marie would then
immediately tense up. I also noticed that her face got a bit flushed red sometimes.

Usually she would make up a quick excuse and leave. After which she would go to her
bedroom. I followed her sometimes and it wouldn't take her long to put her hands between
her legs.

Seeing that the pheromones where working so good I felt good. The fact that she hasn't had
sex in a long time would probably also factor in that it was working so good. But al of this
was only working in my favor.

The only thing I would need to do right was to make sure that when I enter her room and start
touching her, she wouldn't push me away. I needed to make her so horny that she wouldn't
resist my advances.

I was feeling a bit nervous as the time I would make my move is becoming closer and closer.
If everything works Marie will become my woman and I could have my fun with her for the
rest of the time. But I wouldn't even have any idea what would happen if it didn't work.

It would probably becoming really awkward, so I needed to make sure that this didn't happen.
No I had to make her mine and I had to do that in one swoop.
4 Making Marie mine
Finally a good time had arrived to set my plan into motion. It was only Marie and me right
now in the house. Chelsea and Sabrina were both sleeping in a friends house.

From the moment they left I activated my sexual pheromone aura and made sure that Marie
wouldn't slip off to masturbate. No I wanted her to drown in her lust so she would accept
anything done to her later on.

She made a few excuses and tried to leave, but I would just follow her and I made sure that
she couldn't do anything. After a few hours her face was flushed red and she tried to squeeze
her legs together to try to go against her urges.

All the while I was just smiling at her. It was now around dinnertime and Marie had made the
food. I said I wanted to help her prepare, but this was just an excuse to get some physical
contact in. Whenever I touched her she shrieked a bit and once a small moan escaped her
mouth.

I continued to do this till after dinner. Right now Marie was probably so horny that she would
have a big orgasm when a single finger touched her pussy.

So she tried to go her room again. I followed her closely but allowed her to go inside her
room. After a single bit I heard she was quickly taking her clothes off and she got on the bed
ready to put her fingers inside her pussy.

At that time I quickly entered the room and said with an innocent look "What are you doing?"

Marie spaced out a bit as if trying to come up with an excuse, but she didn't know what to say
so soon. Even though my face was looking innocent, inside I was smiling with a wide grin.

I got up on the bed and without warning put my small finger in her pussy she tried to shield
off.

"AAAAHHH" Marie shouted without holding back anymore. Luckily the walls were quick
thick else the entire village would have heard her.

Marie had a huge orgasm which was building up since the afternoon. After letting out a big
moan she collapsed on the bed. She lied on her back with her legs and arms spread. Not even
protecting her important areas.

She hadn't passed out just yet, but was completely immobile. Not able to move a single
finger.

I said with a smile on my face "Marie it's time for you to finally become my woman. I have
been waiting for this moment for a few years."

"W what?" Marie let out this word with trouble.

As I said this I took off my clothes and showed her my erection. Right now it was just an
average size penis. Well for an adult man. Not for a 4 year old kid.

"What are you doing?" Marie said her expression looking like she hadn't had a single clue
what was going on. Was she about to have sex with her 4 year old son. No that would be
impossible.

"Hehe, I'm gonna let you take my virginity and after that I will make you my woman." As I
said this I moved closer to her vagina and put my dick in front of it.

"No we can't do this. Were mother and son for goods sake." Her expression darkened a bit.

"I've never seen you as a mother, but as a woman. My woman." Saying this I put my penis
inside her. There was no need for any sort of foreplay. Marie was still really wet and really
sensitive, as she had she experienced a huge orgasm.
"No what are you doing, take it out now and I will act like nothings ever happened." Marie
said. But she still couldn't really move so she had no idea about what to do.

"Just lie there and enjoy it. Soon you will be moaning like crazy."

As I entered her pussy I got a message from the system.

[Congratulations on losing your virginity. As a reward you will obtain 100 SP and the ability
to influence the orgasm bar. There are 2 things how it's possible for you to influence it. You
can pause the bar so the female can't get any more excited. The other is the ability to overload
the orgasm. When the bar reaches 100% the female will not orgasm, but instead to get more
and more pleasure. So the female will get more and more excited, but is not possible to
experience an orgasm. When you go higher and higher and release the ability the female will
experience a bigger orgasm. The more over 100% the bigger the orgasm.]

[I hope you understand the abilities given to you, enjoy your happy time.]

Awesome with this it will be easier to make a woman fall.

Now to get back to having sex. Even though I was reading the information I was still
pounding on Marie. My dick in and out her pussy in an increasing pace.

At first Marie stayed quiet, but right now moans were escaping her mouth like nothing. She
struggled a bit at first, but was enjoying herself like crazy right now. The orgasm bar was
already at 80% and she would have an orgasm pretty soon.

Then I got an idea and pulled my dick out of her pussy. To my surprise she said "What, why
did you stop it felt so good?"

A complete 180 turn to what she said at the beginning, so I knew it was working.

I got on top of her body with my face above hers. I grabbed her breasts with my hands and
started to massage them. My face lowered and I started to kiss her. She didn't reject at all and
started to kiss back.

At first it was a light kiss only some lip to lip contact. But soon our tongues were entangling
with each others and we were having a nice deep kiss. There was no sign of rejection
whatsoever and Marie was enjoying herself.

After a minute of deep kissing I pulled back and paused her bar at 90% percent. Time to
make her fall and make her mine. I asked her "Marie will you become my woman and only
mine? No other man is allowed to touch you but me."

Her face disgruntled a bit as she said "B b but we are mother and son, I can't become your
woman." Even though she said this I could see in her eyes that she didn't know what to do.
She was also tearing up a bit as if she really wanted it but just couldn't. So she needs a final
push before completely becoming mine.

"No I'm a man and you're a woman. Nothing else matters. I will make you mine Marie I don't
care about anything else." As I said this got off her body and moved to her pussy yet again.
Entering her and starting to thrust inside her yet again.

"Aah oh ahhhh oh" Marie started moaning like crazy again. But when her bar reached a 100%
she didn't orgasm instead it climbed even further. I started to overload her orgasm bar so she
would experience a huge one and at the same time her defenses would completely fall.

"What is this pleasure I'm feeling, sooooo gooood" Marie said while going crazy.

"When you become mine in body, mind and soul you can experience this sort of pleasure any
day. Whenever you want."

I wanted her to completely give herself up to me. She had to be mine and she had to want to
become mine, else their would be no fun in it.

"But, but I can't I just can't" She said while really struggling. I knew that it wouldn't take that
much more. I would only need to push her even more.

"Don't worry about anything Marie, just give in to your pleasure. I know you want this as
well. I'll be a good man, you can trust." I tried to coax her with sweet words.

While all this was happening I continued to push inside her deeper and deeper. She was now
experiencing ultimate pleasure.

Just a bit more and it would succeed. After a few more thrust I was on the verge on cumming
myself. So I made the final push. I came inside her and at the same time released the seal on
her orgasm bar, giving her a huge one.

I yelled "Become mine Marie, become my woman."

And with her final resistances broken through her orgasm she finally accepted "Yes yes yes I
will become yours, I will become your woman. I don't care anymore. I don't care about
anything or anyone else beside this pleasure you can give me. AAAAAAHHHHHH."

And with that Marie had a huge orgasm and passed out soon after, but not after
acknowledging it that she would be mine.

Right now I was looking at this beautiful hot woman. She was mine right now and from now
on I could have lot's of sex with her.

I lied down next to her and decided to have a nap as well. Just for a short bit. When Marie
would come to it was time to have some fun again. And again and again.
5 The night with Marie
After what appeared to only be an hour or two I woke up again. Marie was still sleeping
soundlessly next to me.

I got another 100 SP earlier and decided to buy something that would be quite necessary for
now and the future.

[Pregnancy toggle - passive skill - cost 50 SP - When toggled on your semen will be normal
and is able to impregnate a female. When toggled off your semen appears to be the same, but
is unable to impregnate a female. The advanced version of this skill is the absolute pregnancy
skill, where a female will get pregnant when you cum inside her no matter what.]

I didn't want her to get pregnant right now. Perhaps somewhere in the future when I'm
stronger, but not right now. So I bought the pregnancy skill and toggled it off.

As I finished this I felt some movement next to me and looked to the side. I saw Marie
looking at me with her eyes, her cheeks a bit flushed red.

"So how are you feeling Marie?"

"I don't know why, but after I made the choice I felt like it was the best thing that ever
happened to me."

"Oh, what choice are you talking about." I decided to tease her about.

"AH, you dummy. t th the choice of becoming your woman." She said with a very cute face.

"haha, sorry I was only teasing you a bit. So how did it feeling having sex for the first time
with your new man."

She immediately blushed and said "It felt amazing. I never expected to feel that good in my
life."

"Don't worry, from now on I'll make you feel that way and better every night. Speaking of
which the other 2 won't be coming home till tomorrow so want to do it again?"

She shriveled back a bit and said with a small voice "Yes I want to do it again." As if she was
still a bit ashamed.

I noticed it and wanted to have her take initiative this time so I said "then why don't you come
over here and give me a nice wet kiss."

Marie moved closer to me and planted her lips on top of mine. We started out kissing softly
and Marie moved her entire body on top of mine. Luckily she didn't lie on top of me, but
supported her as she could have probably crushed me. My body was still a four years old
even though it was already way stronger than a regular four year old because of the body
strengthening.

As Marie was on top of me our kiss became stronger and deeper. Our saliva was mixing
together and our tongues were invading each other mouths no one would lose to the other.
But then I made a surprise attack with my hands and twisted her nipples softly.

"AAH" Marie moaned lightly and opened her mouth a bit more. This enabled my tongue to
completely invade her mouth and it was licking every bit of it. But Marie soon gained her
control back and started to wrestle with my tongue ones more.

This continued for quite a bit. We were having a nice long deep adult kiss together. And the
nicest part of it all was that Marie had initiated it. Right now she didn't care about that she
was doing it with a four year old who was even her son. No all she cared about was the
pleasure he could bring her.

All of this made Marie herself accept it that she was now his and that there was nothing she
could do to change this, if she even wanted this. The pleasure she was feeling was so good
that she didn't ever want to have this taken away for her. So at this time she accepted it
completely that she was now his man and would always stay beside him no matter what.

All the time we were kissing my sexual pheromones were gushing inside her, which made
Marie completely turned on again. I was still massaging her breast and playing with her
nipples so she felt immense pleasure. It was thus not really weird that her pussy was dripping
with love juices again.

My penis was also totally erect again ready to have some action. I broke off the kiss and said
to Marie softly in her ear "it's time for you to put it in you". Marie immediately got my words
and moved to a position on top of my penis.

After which she was slowly lowering her butt to have the penis invade her pussy. As Marie
was slowly lowering herself my penis got deeper inside her until all of it was in her. After
which she lifted herself up.

We where in the cowgirl position right now with Marie constantly going up and down. My
dick was going in and out her pussy with a rising pace. Marie's breasts were swaying
everywhere it was a sight to behold.

Marie looked like she was full off pleasure. Her tongue was dangling out of her mouth and
she was moaning like crazy.

"Just moan it out louder, we are the only ones in the house right now." As I said this Marie
really began moaning even louder.

"So how do you feel" "A MA ZING" She yelled out.

I was feeling really good myself. I finally had conquered my first woman and she was
fucking me like crazy right now, no shame to behold.

"I'm gonna cum in a bit Marie"

"Me too, I'm gonna cum as well honey"

Honey huh, she was already really feeling like she was mine.

"Wel then let's CUM" and as I said this I released a big load inside of her.

"YEESSSHHHH" Marie also came like crazy getting her womb filled with freshly squeezed
semen.

After we both came Marie collapsed and laid herself next to me lying on her side looking at
me with a satisfied smile.
After a few minutes passed I stood up and said to her "this time I'll do the work again. Just lie
down and enjoy yourself."

"EEH, you want to go again so soon?"

"Yes, those two will be home again tomorrow, so we gotta do it a lot tonight."

"Ah yes you're right, then let's do it LOT'S okay?" she said with a mischievous smile. And at
this time I knew that I had underestimated the lust this woman has build up over the years.
But not like I really cared if she wanted to fuck I would give her a good one.

And after this we did it again and again, until it was deep in the night. We did it in a lot of
positions and I came tons inside her. And now we were both sleeping very peacefully. I found
myself a good headrest, which were her breast so I was lying on top of with my head resting
nicely on her soft breasts.

In the morning we took a nice long bath together as there was lot's of sweat and semen on the
both of us. Even in the bath we did it once, it was like after Marie accepted it herself she
became another woman. She just wanted to have lot's of sex.

But well to all comes an end so we had to get out of the bath and eat some regular breakfast.
My two older sisters would be home soon so we had to act like nothing had ever changed. I
was already waiting for the moment that everyone in this household was mine and that I don't
have to sneak around anymore.

Then in the afternoon something happened in front of the house. I could heard a female
yelling and because I didn't recognize the voice I decided to check it out.

When I looked out the window I was totally surprised. The woman who was yelling was a
very nice looking one. She looked like she was in her late twenties, long black hair went
down her back and she had some nice curves as well. Her breast were quite big, but a bit
smaller than Marie. Her butt was amazing as well. It looked nice and round.

She was really angry at a man who stood beside her she was yelling like "I'ts all your damn
fault that we have to move to a stinky town like this. If you just didn't offend that guy I would
be living peacefully in the capital with enough money to live luxury. But because of you I
have to live it out in a small crappy town like this."

She really seemed angry, but I didn't really care about it. Because they were standing before a
wagon I had the feeling they would become our neighbors. The house next to us had been
standing empty for a while as the old lady living in it passed away. She had no relatives so
the house became empty.

A smile came to my face as I had finally acquired the second female who would succumb to
me. At first I had to wait until my sisters grew up, but now I could make this woman mine as
well and have some fun with both her and Marie.

After which I would obtain both my sisters. And when all of this had succeeded I would leave
this town to go to the capital. The capital housed a lot of people, so living there should be
good. In the capital I would find my chances to climb the food chain, but this was all for later
now I had to think of a plan to make this nice looking woman outside mine.
6 Getting Susan and Marie“s reward
A few days have passed since I had sex with Marie. Since then we have been doing it
everyday. It is a bit hard sometimes to do it unnoticed as my two sisters are still living in the
house. I don't want them to know that we've been doing it every time we get the chance.

Every night after going to bed I sneak into Marie's bedroom and after doing it for a few times
I fall nicely asleep on top of her body using her breasts as my pillow. We even have done it a
few times in broad daylight when both Chelsea and Sabrina were out of the house.

Since our first night Marie has totally become mine. She doesn't even think anymore that
what we are doing is wrong. The only thing she thinks about is how good she feels when
doing it. Marie has become a really perverted woman.

After browsing through the shop and thinking these last few days I have finally made up a
plan as to how I will subdue the new woman living next door to us.

When they first came to our door to introduce themselves I got that her name was Susan and
her husbands name was John. The reason that they moved here was that they wanted to live a
nice quiet life away from the busy capital.

Of course I immediately knew that this was some bullshit story as I heard Susan going on and
on about how they had to come live in this crappy town. Not that I really cared about their
reason.

I asked Marie when we were just done doing our night activities "why don't you invite John
and Susan over to have dinner together?"

She immediately became suspicious of me "Oh I don't believe that you just want to have
dinner with them. You have an ulterior motive don't you? Am I already not good enough for
you? Do you want to throw me away so soon to get a new woman?"

Even though she said these things I knew she was joking, but I could still sense some kind of
jealousy "don't worry you'll always be my woman. There will never come a time when I will
throw you away. But that doesn't mean that you'll be my only woman. There will probably be
lot's of women after some time has passed. But you have to know I will always have you by
my side."

"Hmmm, well I already knew that I would be unable to satisfy you by myself so I already
prepared myself for the time you got more women, but I didn't know that it would be this
soon. Don't worry I'll invite them over for dinner and help you get Susan, but you have to
promise me that you will never abandon me no matter how many beautiful women you get."

"I promise you, you will always have a place by my side."

After I said this a big smile came on Marie's face and she started to begin caress my body
again, ready to go for another round of sex.
The day after Marie came up to me and said that both Susan and John would be coming over
for dinner tonight. "Well done my woman, maybe I'll give you a good reward tonight" and
when I said this I grabbed her butt hard and started to massage it nicely.

"Stop it not now Chelsea and Sabrina are still home." But as she said this I saw a red tint on
her face. She was clearly raring to go even though we did it al lot last night. What a perverted
woman.

Right now I bought 2 items in the shop. One was the [Impotence potion] clearly ment for
John. I don't really know the guy and have nothing against him, but to make my plan work I
had to give him this potion.

The second one was a new one. It was quite a potion.

[Aphrodisiac potion - active skill - 125 SP - Potion that will greatly arouse a woman. With
masturbation you can settle the symptoms for a small bit, but without receiving semen the
effects will never disappear.]

Because of my regular sex with Marie my SP increased greatly, but after buying these two
potions I was nearly broke again. Well when both Marie and Susan would spent their night
time with me I knew my points would increase like never before.

My plan was quite simple. During dinner I would activate my pheromone aura and get Susan
to get aware of me. Maybe even touch her to increase the effects. Then after dinner I would
give the aphrodisiac potion to Susan and the Impotence potion to John. With that she couldn't
undo the effects of the potion with John and had to find another sexual partner. And at this
time she would think of me, of how she felt when I was around.

It was a simple plan, but if it would truly work is the question. If everything went okay I
would be fucking her in a few days.

Evening arrived and right now we were sitting at the dinner table with the 6 of us. I arranged
the seating so I would sit next to Marie so my aura would be at it's strongest. And after sitting
next to her for quite some time I could see that her face had a tint of red and that she was
sneaking some glances at me.

I was smiling inside me as I knew that she was getting a bit aroused and that she would
unconscious know that I was the reason of it. After dinner we drank a cup of tea together. But
well the cups of John and Susan had something extra in it. Luckily all the potions were
colorless and odorless. So they didn't have a clue that both their lives were about to be
changed.

When both of them finished the cup I could already visibly see that Susan was now getting
really hot. The potion in addition to my aura would greatly arouse a woman. So without
doing anything further it ended and they went both home.

In bed at the same night I was doing Marie yet again. Right now we were doing it doggy style
and Marie had troubles keeping in her moans. Then suddenly she shrieked out for a small bit
before rapidly covering her mouth with one of her hands. Then she looked at me and threw
me a look.

I had put a bit of lotion in her ass after which I inserted a small anal bead. It was the first time
for Marie to experience getting something in her ass, so she didn't really know what to do or
say.

Knowing how perverted this woman has become I knew that soon she would enjoy it having
something up in her ass.

"This is your reward for your good work today, nice small anal beads in your ass." Saying
this I inserted the second bead.

"Stop it feels weird having something pushed in my ass."

"Don't worry you'll come to love it soon enough." And I pushed a third one in. Because they
were still small anal beads they went in without much pressure. For me it was really fun,
fucking one hole and playing with the other at the same time. I pushed the fourth and fifth in
almost immediately after one another and because of it Marie came like crazy.

After we were done having sex Marie reached out to the beads and tried to take them out. But
I quickly stopped her "no Marie let's have them stay in there this night. They are your reward
after all, you can't just take 'm out."

"But it feels really weird having them in my ass, it's uncomfortable. Please take them out."

But after comforting her for a bit I had her agree that the five small beads would stay in her
ass. Even though she still disliked it, but would do it because I wanted her to and that made
her happy.

My reasons for having them staying inside her were quite simple. I found it really hot
sleeping next to a woman who still had something up her ass. Even though they were quite
small for now I would keep training her asshole so it could hold way bigger things. So
beginning the training with having 5 small beads inside her while sleeping.

Then a few days passed again and Marie has been sleeping with beads up her ass for all these
days. Unfortunately I couldn't convince her to have them staying inside during the day, but I
knew that once she came to like anal stuff that would happen by itself.

*Knock knock knock*

Someone was knocking on the door and I had a feeling of who it might be and with what
reason she came.
7 Getting Susan
After I heard the knocking on the door I walked to it. And just like I expected after opening I
saw the hot figure of Susan standing there. Her face was flushed red and her legs were
clutched together. It looked a bit like she had to pee, but I knew she needed to do something
else and I was the right man to that certain thing with her.

"Ah, hi Drake can I come in I need to talk to you about something."

Of course I would invite her in, but before that I decided to have fun with her. As I activated
the pheromone aura again I asked her "me? What do you want to ask of me?"

"It's nothing really, I just feel a bit weird and I thought you could help me feel better?"

Nothing huh, just wait tonight you will definitely feel better. "Hmm, okay I don't know what
I can do for you, but come in."

"Yes thank you Drake."

After we moved to the living room I said to her "wait a bit I'll get Marie to join us".

But after I said this Susan grabbed my arm and said "I hope to talk to you alone if that's okay
with you."

"Okay all right then." Well I already knew it would pan out like this so I asked Marie to not
come and talk to me when Susan would visit. After this we moved to the couch. Right now
Susan had a really complicated look on her face.

Well that was really logical. She was here to ask a 4 year old to have sex with her on the
reason that she was really aroused lately and John couldn't get it up. But when she was with
this kid she felt really good and knew that he was the only one she could ask to clear up all
the bottled up pleasure she had inside her.

"Okay, this will sound really weird, but I want you to just hear me out. Lately I have been
feeling aroused all the time and masturbating just won't make it go away. John isn't able to
satisfy me and I just have the weirdest feeling that you are the only person who can help me.
So I would like for you to have sex with me." As Marie said this she was feeling really weird
inside. Even though she just asked a 4 four year old for sex, it wasn't all that hard for her to
get the words out. Like she actually wanted this to happen.

Of course I will mess with her for a bit and asked with a curious face "what is that? Sex?" I
was really laughing inside as I saw Susan's face wondering how she would tell me what sex
is.

"Well it's when a man and woman come together and the man's penis goes into the woman's
vagina." It was really fun hearing her explain it.

"Vagina, never heard of it."

"Well a vagina is." When she started to explain it I started laughing a bit "hahaha, I'm just
messing with you I know what it is and how you do it."

"Wha" this really came as a surprise to Susan. How could a little kid like me already know
what it is. As Susan was wondering about that with a surprised face I said to her "I'm willing
to do it with you, but only after you agree to become mine. After we've done it I don't want
you to do it anymore with anyone else including John." Inwards I was smiling yet again
'willing' I was practically coercing her into becoming my woman. But she doesn't need to
know that. I don't want to force them with strength or anything.
Susan now got a really surprised face. She didn't believe that such words could come out of
my mouth. "What I can't just leave John, he is my husband."

"All right, no problem you can just go to John and do it with him then. I don't really care if
you do it with me or not. If that's all I will show you out."

Now that Susan's realized I was not kidding she got on her knees, tears started welling up in
the corner of her eyes. "Please, for some reason John can't get it up and right now I'm really
pent up with lust. I can't just betray my husband."

"Isn't he the entire reason you are here? I overheard you yelling at him that it was all his fault
that you had to live in this crappy town."

"Well that's true but still."

"But still what, do you even love your husband?" I decided to put some pressure on her.

When I asked this question Susan was really struggling. Did she love him, what did she even
feel for him. At first she liked him and they even got married. They were both low class
nobles and they got together. But after that was there really love? Was there still a spark
between them? She didn't know anymore.

"You can't even answer the question, so what is weird about you leaving him and becoming
mine. I will make sure you will always feel good. I will always have you by my side."

If some random guy would hear all this and see that a 27 year old woman was really getting
seduced by 4 year old kid, he wouldn't even know what to think of it.

"I wan, I don, I I jus" Susan was really struggling. Was it alright for to leave her husband and
become this kids woman?

I decided to make one final push as this was al that was needed to tip her over the edge. I sat
down next to her, put my hands on her cheeks and moved them so that she was facing me.
Right now I was making eye contact with her and without a notice I planted a kiss on top of
her lips.

"Ah" Susan was really surprised, but at the same time started to feel amazing. At first she
held her mouth close, but soon after a bit her mouth slowly opened. I immediately took
advantage of it and directly put my tongue inside her mouth. At the same time moans started
to get more frequently out of her mouth.

The effect of the pheromone aura and the aphrodisiac potion combined caused Susan to get
really sensitive and really turned on.

After a bit I could feel Susan's tongue starting to move as well. At first slowly curling around
mine, but soon after her intensity started to go way up. Right now we were kissing really
hard. Saliva got exchanged, tongue's were invading. It wasn't a kiss were one partner wasn't
sure about it. No both of them wanted it hard.
I decided to become even more aggressive and grabbed her tits with two hands. Susan got
surprised for a moment and paused the kiss, but after what was just a second she resumed her
activities, indirectly giving me the green light to go further and further with her body.

Her breast were nice and subtle. They were a bit smaller than Marie's but still had a good
size, worthy of her beauty. After massaging for a bit I could already feeling two hard nipples
underneath her clothes. I tried to and could easily pinch them on top her clothes, which again
caused a great moan to escape from her mouth.

Susan would be cumming soon, but before that I had to hear it out of her mouth. So I seized
all activities. I pulled my hands back and stopped the kiss. Which made Susan look at me
with a weird face. Why did he stop she was feeling amazing and was at the brink of
cumming.

"Before we go to far I want to hear your final answer. You can become my woman and mine
only, then we'll move this to the bedroom. Or you will decline my offer. I will still help you
cumming as not doing that would be cruel, but I won't have sex with you or do this with you
again. Your choice."

Against my expectations Susan answered quick and determined "Please have me become
your woman, I don't care about anything or anyone else. As long as you have sex with me I'll
do anything you ask." Of course I was really happy with the answer, I obtained my second
woman. Another beauty as well.

"Anything huh, well we'll see about that later. For now let's move into the bedroom and give
you what you came for.
8 Having sex with Susan
We both went inside the bedroom and got on the bed. We undressed each other as more and
more parts of our body became naked. And finally the both of us were fully nude and I was
admiring Susan's body.

She had curves in the right places. Nice big breasts, a nice and perky butt with a small waist.
As the both of us were fully naked I moved in again and started kissing her while my hands
landed on her tits.

I was way more aggressive than before and massaged her twin peaks a lot. Of course her
nipples weren't left alone. I pinched them, pulled them and twisted them. Naturally not too
hard as I didn't want it to hurt, but only feel good.

Susan was really getting out of this world. The pleasure she felt only from her lips and tongue
and her breasts was amazing. The only thing that lacked right now was a nice hard dick inside
her.

I didn't let her wait for too long as I knew exactly what she wanted. I moved to her lower
body and got my erect dick in front of her pussy.

"Tell me Susan do you want it?"

"Yeeeess, yeeesss I want it. Please give it to meee, fuck meee."

Susan now really let herself go as she just didn't care about anything else anymore. She
already accepted it herself and from now on this young man would become her only man.
The man who would fuck her as much as she wanted.

And without further ado I pushed my fully erect dick inside her amazingly wet pussy. She
was really overflowing inside. This made gliding inside her really easy. So I started pounding
her like crazy. At first I started slow, but Susan quickly asked me to go harder.

Of course I had no reason to decline her and I started raising the tempo. Soon fluids were
flying everywhere and moans were coming out both of our mouths like crazy. We were like
two animals copulating like crazy.

Luckily both my sisters weren't at home or else they would have definitely heard what was
going on inside this room. Marie was at home, but she knew that this would happen from the
beginning so just acted like nothing happy. But still her pussy was getting wet as well and
started aching a bit, she wanted it inside her as well.

Soon both me and Susan were getting close to the end. I set in my final spurt and started
moving even faster. Right now Susan's tongue was dangling outside her mouth, she was
completely intoxicated with pleasure.

"Susan I'm gonna give you your first creampie soon all right?"

With trouble Susan replied "Yessshh put your semen inside meeeeeee."

"Here I cummmmm."

"Yeeessshhhh"

And as I said this I came inside her, Susan came together with me. I spurted a nice amount of
semen inside her before pulling out. I had the pregnancy toggle off so she wouldn't become
pregnant right now. Well if I didn't have it toggled off all the time I knew for sure that Marie
would have a little Drake inside her right now. It was still a bit early to have children, but
sometime I will definitely enjoy some big bellied women.

I collapsed next to Susan who was still drowning in the pleasure she just received. "So how
did you feel?"

"That Was Amazing"

She had a bit of trouble talking as she was exhausted, but she still got the words out. "This
kind of pleasure will be the one you will get everyday."

As Susan received a notable amount of semen inside her the effects of the aphrodisiac potion
should wear off now. But she had already tasted the pleasure I could give her so there was no
escaping it now.
After a few minutes of resting I asked her "how about you break it off with your husband and
start living in this house?"

"Eh I don't care leaving John anymore, but what about Marie will she accept me living here?
Surely she won't accept me having sex with her 4 year old son."

Of course I smiled at her reaction as I knew that this would be no problem at all, but she
didn't know this.

She panicked a bit and said "I really want to live close to you so we can do it a lot, but right
now it just isn't possible." Tears started swelling up in her eyes as she knew that there would
be no solution for this problem. She couldn't run off with a 4 year old. She would be hunted
down.

I didn't want to see her cry anymore than this so I quickly cleared all of her thoughts with a
kiss. After a small kiss I said "don't worry about all that. I'm 100% sure Marie will accept you
living here as my woman."

"But how can you be so sure?" Susan was still not accepting it.

"Well for a fact I know that Marie is right outside this door with a finger of two in her pussy.
You can come in the bedroom now Marie." And as I said this Marie entered the bedroom. I
could see her fingers were wet with love juices and her face was a bit red.

"Eh Eh what is this, I don't understand." Susan was panicking as she didn't know what to do.

"Well you see, you aren't the first woman I had sex with. Marie here has already become my
woman a few weeks ago. Since we have done it every night."

Susan was now really surprised. A mother being her 4 year old son's woman. That was weird.
Not that her becoming a 4 year old's woman wasn't weird, but still.

"But she is your mother, isn't this really immoral?"

"I don't care about all that at all. Marie is a very hot woman and I like to have sex with her
that's all that counts. It is the same with you. You are a very beautiful woman and I want to
have lot's of sex with you."

Susan blushed as she heard me calling her a very beautiful woman.

As I had both woman inside the bedroom right now I continued "the both of you are mine
from now on. Susan will start living in this house as well and you will have to get along with
each other. I will sleep with the both of you at night so I don't want you fighting. Not when
we are having sex and not during the day. Is that okay with the both of you."

Both of them found it a bit hard to accept it at first. They had to start sharing their man from
now on. Marie and I had been having sex with just the two of us for weeks so it was the
weirdest for her to now have a woman join them, of course she already knew beforehand this
would happen.
"I accept"

"I accept"

Well even if they had their doubts it was still better having sex with the three of them in
contrast to having no sex with me at all.

"That's great. Susan I want you to wash yourself and go home. You know what to do at when
you are home, but don't make it like I'm the reason why you are breaking up with him. I want
you to break up with John naturally. After you declare your break-up to him, say to him that
you will be living here for the time. Then tonight when all is settled we can finally have our
first time with the three of us."

"Yes, my darling" As Susan said that to me she didn't feel weird at all for calling him that.
The man had her divorce her husband to come live with him, only to share him with another
woman. But even if all of this was the case she still accepted happily, as this was one of the
best decisions she ever made.

"Well then Marie let's prepare a nice meal to welcome Susan officially tonight. Of course the
thing I'm most looking forward to is dessert." Saying this with a lewd smile, glaring over the
two ladies's bodies.

"Hihihi pervert" Both of them replied not hiding their bodies at all from the wandering eyes
of their man.

Right now I had to go prepare, because only having sex with one of them is already
exhausting. Now I had to satisfy two of them. So I really needed to start training my body so
I could satisfy all the women I want without stop.
9 Pentaria
Evening soon arrived and there was once again a knock at the door. Standing outside was
Susan with a few suitcases. She didn't have a happy look on her face, but it definitely wasn't
an unhappy one either. She just closed a chapter of her life and would immediately open
another.

Everything was quickly dealt with and Susan moved into our house. Chelsea and Sabrina
thought that she was living here, because she had no other place to go to for now. Little did
they now that the real was that she started living here because of me. But this would only
become clear to them

when they would be older.

We had dinner together and it didn't take really long for my sisters to accept Susan into our
household. At the end of dinner they were already talking with each other a lot. But both of
them soon left the dinner room to play.

Right now it was time for me to have a nice long conversation with Susan. She was born and
raised in the capital as a low class noble so she should have quite a bit of knowledge about
this world.
And after talking for quite a bit with her I understood way more about this world that I was
transmigrated into. It wasn't a simple world at all.

The entire world named Pentaria is made up of 5 continents. Each of the continents has a
different race ruling it. In the north-east lies the Human Kingdom. In the south-east the Elven
Queendom. In the north-west the Beastmen Kingdom. In the south-west the Dwarf Kingdom.
And finally in the center of the World lies the Demon Queendom. Outwards of all the
Continents is the Lost Sea. No one that has ever ventured far into it has ever returned.

The Humans have a king and queen ruling over it. In the human kingdom men and women
are equal and there is no gender discrimination. Humans are like a jack of all trades but
master of none. They have descent forging, magic, strong bodies or powerful abilities, but
every race excels at least one of these things.

The Elves only have a queen as female's are stronger than the males so they are the ruling
gender. Elves are all very good archers and are quite good with nature magic as well. All
elven women are regarded as beautiful women.

With the dwarfs it's the opposite. They have only a king as the man are stronger in this race.
The dwarfs are good at forging a lot of different equipment and weapons. They also excel at
brute force combat as their smaller bodies have a lot of muscles on them.

The beastmen race have just like humans males and females with powers. There is no gender
generally stronger than the other. Beastmen also look a lot like humans, but all of them have
some animalistic traits like cat ears and a tail. But the unique trait of a beastman is that they
can transform themselves in the half-animal they are. The beastman line with a stronger
animal line is regarded as a nobler line.

Then finally you have the demon race. This race is a bit different from the other four. They
have a demon queen who rules all of the demons. This is always the strongest female of all
the demons. Male demons have the ability to challenge the queen for dominance as well, but
there hasn't been a single time a male won over a female. So there has never been a demon
king.

The relations between all of these races is very tense. No one really likes the other, but don't
really hate them either. The exception of this are the demons. They don't like any of the other
4 races and are thus constantly trying to invade them. This is also the reason the 4 races have
a non-aggression pact with each other to fight against the demons.

The thing that really intrigued me was that magic was available in this world. Even though
humans with magic capabilities were considered rare, there were still lot's of them. Magicians
have their own rating system it works as followed.

The highest rank available is SSS rank which goes al the way down to the E rank. People
with E rank magic could only use them for some simple household uses. They had no use in
battle. But people with SSS rank magic have the ability to lay waste to entire armies. They
are considered a kingdoms most important person.

The same ranking system is also true for adventurer. An SSS rank adventurer can go
1v1.000.000, but a E rank adventurer was considered trash not even capable of battling a
goblin.

Then suddenly I got a message from the system once again.

[Congratulations to Host for opening up the battle statistics. These stats will show how strong
Host currently is]

Hmmm it must be because I got some knowledge about this world. Well let's see my status.

[Status]

[Name - Drake Age - 4 years old Race - Human Gender - Male]

[Sexual partners - 2]

[Skills - Sexual pheromone aura lvl1, Basic dick enlargement, Basic body strengthening,
Orgasm bar influence, Pregnancy toggle]

[SP (sexual points) - 139]

[STR - 15]

[STM - 15]

[AGI - 15]

[INT - 15]

[Explanation:

STR is the amount of strength Hosts body possesses and will influence the amount of damage
Host can deal to the opponents.

STM is Hosts stamina and will influence the time Host can go all out, be it fighting, training
or having sex. It also influences the amount of damage Hosts body can receive.

AGI is Hosts agility it will influence the speed Hosts body possesses. Be it sprinting or
punching, any form of movement will be influenced by the agility stat.

INT is the amount of intelligence Host possesses. It will influence the capabilities of Hosts
brain such as the amount of things Host can remember or how fast Host can learn new things.

Indicator: the stat 15 is on par with a grown male, if you were a regular 4 year old your stats
would be below 4.]

Wow I knew my body had some power, but to be on par with a grown male was something I
didn't expect.

Hearing all this information took me quite a while to take in. I finally got some useful
knowledge about this world and that's why the system opened up more stats. So perhaps as I
learn new things the system will provide more for me.

Because I had my first time with Susan this afternoon my SP had a significant increase once
again. Because I got way more SP when I had sex with Susan this afternoon, than when I
fucked Marie last night I concluded that the SP gain was more impressive when I acquire new
women.

But for now I had no target and would my enjoy my sweet time with Marie and Susan. So
after a while my SP will probably stagnate a bit again, but this wasn't a really huge problem.

I had the Basic strengthening technique to increase my bodies' strength, so training my body
would become one of my priorities for now. I had to accumulate enough power to protect my
women. So I had to become stronger.

All of this got me thinking and because of that I started browsing through the shop again.
After a minute or two a big smile appeared on my face. I found what I was looking for.

[4 elements magic lvl1 - passive skill - cost 250 SP - Grants Host the ability to start practicing
magic spells of the 4 elements namely Fire, Water, Earth and Wind. Only allows host to use
basic spells like a small fire which can light a candle or a small gust of wind. But with
training the skill will lvl-up and the ability to use and comprehend the magic of the 4 abilities
will increase.]

This was the skill I would be saving up to for now. I didn't have enough right now, but after a
few steamy nights with Marie and Susan that would hopefully change quick. I was already
looking forward to be able to use magic.

Magic existed in all sizes and sorts in this world. But not a lot of people were able to use it.
First you needed to have the ability to manipulate and see the mana around you. If you could
do this you needed to transform the mana into the form you wanted to use it in. Only problem
people have an affinity to a certain kind of magic like fire or wind. They could only transform
the mana into the spells affiliated with them. The affinity to a certain kind of magic is decided
from birth and is only able to change with God-like items. All of this requires a lot of
studying and dedication. So it definitely wasn't easy to become a mage.

Luckily I could bypass these steps quite a bit. I only need to buy the skill in the system and
the information would pop into my head. After that I still needed to train in using it, but all
the time studying the mana would be skipped completely by me. This meant I could probably
master all kinds of magic, but well I needed to have the necessary SP to buy the skills.

The goal for now is to train my body, obtain magic and train in that as well and like that
become strong enough to protect my women when we are in the capital. All of this started
with having my sweet sweet time with Marie and Susan which I was definitely looking
forward to.
10 Threesome
Right now it was evening and everyone went to bed. I had to wait for my two sisters to go to
their room before going to Marie's room where she and Susan currently were. I didn't wanted
the two sisters barging into the room, so I still had to act secretly. I couldn't wait for them to
become older, so they could join our nighttime activities instead of acting all secretly.

Marie and Susan were both beautiful women. Marie was 31 right now and Susan 27, so both
of them were still in the prime of their lives.

Everyone still had their clothes on as I wanted to have some fun before fucking both of them.
Let's mess with them for a bit.

"Before we have sex for the first time with the three of us I want to see something first."

"What do you want to see?" Both of them asked at the same time.

A small grim smile come on my face "I want you two to kiss each other. With tongue."

"Eh, I'm fine sharing the bed with Susan, but that doesn't mean I want to have intimacies with
her as well." Susan nodded as she agreed with Marie.

"The two of you will be sharing the same bed and the same partner a lot from now on, so I
want you to get accustomed to please not only me, but each other as well. Before the two of
you kiss I won't do anything to you." Of course if they really didn't like it and kept on
refusing I would still fuck their brains out, but let's see how it goes.

To my surprise they both accepted it albeit not really happy. But once they get into their
aroused mode I don't think they would care anymore.

Marie and Susan looked each other in to the eyes and both of them nodded slowly as if
accepting that they would do as I asked.

They slowly moved to each other the distance between their lips getting closer and closer. All
the way until their lips touched. It was a bit amateurish at first as both of them didn't really
now what to do. It was their first time kissing another woman and they needed a bit of time to
take it in.

But after a few seconds they got used to it and increased their intensity. It started with only
lips at first, but soon tongue's became involved and not long thereafter they were kissing each
other very deep. Not a single shred of doubt they had in the beginning remained.

One reason for this was they were getting turned on fast, because I had activated my sexual
pheromone aura. And once their bodies were getting turned on their lust would take over and
like they were doing now had no problem kissing another female.

I was enjoying myself watching the two ladies and decided to take it a bit further. "Grab each
others breast and start playing with them. Also start taking off each others clothes, try to not
break up the kiss a lot."

And without any sign of rejection that they had in the beginning they complied to what I said.
Breasts were being massaged and sometime a piece of clothing was taken off. It didn't take
them long to become completely naked before my eyes.
I got into the mood as well and took my clothes off. "Come sit on the edge of the bed next to
each other and spread your legs. After that you continue to please each others upper body. I'll
take care of the lower one."

They immediately moved into the position I wanted them in and continued their activities.
They weren't shy at all. They were twisting and pinching the nipples while sucking on each
other tongue's it was a sight to behold.

Meanwhile I moved to the region their pussies were. I moved my mouth to Marie's pussy and
started licking it softly. At first I started slow and just licked over her pussy sometimes giving
her clitoris a whirl. Marie felt immediately more pleasure than before. I could even hear her
moans getting louder.

Of course I didn't move only on her Marie's pussy. I moved my hand to Susan's pussy and
started doing the same to her as I was doing to Marie. Slowly gliding over her entrance while
sometimes rolling over her clit.

The two ladies felt lots and lots of pleasure. Because of all their moaning they stopped
kissing and just enjoyed my movements, but still massaging each other tits.

I started to slowly enter both their pussies Marie's with my tongue and Susan's with my
finger. One finger at first, but I soon increased it to two and even three.

Both ladies were now really enjoying themselves. While I was doing all the work all they did
was moan out loud. Hopefully my sisters wouldn't hear them and come check out what was
happening. Luckily their rooms were on the other side of the house, so they probably won't
hear a thing.

It didn't take long for both woman to orgasm. They came almost at the same time and after
cumming they fell down on their backs on the bed with a satisfied look.

I went up to where their face's were and said with a cheeky smile "time for the two of you to
have a flavor of how you taste down there."

I put my tongue in Marie's mouth, I had still some of her love juices in my mouth and started
to exchange them into Marie's mouth. At the same time I put my wet fingers into Susan's
mouth and played around with her tongue. Both of them happily received their own love
juices as Marie started kissing back and Susan started licking and sucking my fingers.

"Both of you have already enjoy yourselves a lot, don't you think it's time for you to service
me now?"

"Yes darling"

"Yes honey"

Both of them spoke out some loving words and started to get into a position to please me. I
laid down on my back to make it easier for the two ladies.

The two of them moved to my dick and started licking it. Marie from the right and Susan
from the left. They went up and down the shaft, played with my balls and sucked on the head
of my penis. It was extremely pleasurable.

It was the first time for Marie to use her mouth that's why she was quite experienced in it. On
the other hand Susan had never done anything like this so she was quite clumsy. But
nevertheless it felt amazing, both of them felt amazing.

"Marie how about we let Susan take it into her mouth for the first time and you give her the
instructions on what she needs to do?"

"Alright"

Marie pulled away and Susan started to get the top of my penis into her mouth not really sure
what to do. At first she didn't take it in deep or used her tongue, but after Marie explained
what she needed to do that would make me feel good she got way better.

Right now she could take almost whole my shaft into her mouth. As my penis wasn't that
huge (yet). It wasn't that hard for her and she managed without choking. The movements of
her tongue also got way better as she was curling it nice around my dick.

After Marie finished giving her explanation she had nothing to do so I gestured her to come
close. I wanted to suck on those titties I milked a lot when I was a baby. I took a nipple into
my mouth and started sucking on it.

"You know no milk will come out yet right, you are sucking so vigorously." I took the nipple
out of my mouth and replied "Don't worry sometime in the future milk will start leaking from
them again."

Marie immediately became quiet as she knew what I meant. Well it won't happen for now,
but surely somewhere in the future, maybe when we are in the capital, have some finances
and when I'm capable of protecting all them.

It didn't take long for me to cum and Marie gave her final advice to Susan "The thing Drake
likes most about a blowjob is if the woman swallows it all."

And just a bit later when I came Susan had no intention of taking the dick out of her mouth
and started swallowing all the semen. She succeeded swallowing all of my semen all at once
without choking, but it wasn't very difficult as I couldn't yet produce a lot in one session
because of my age. In the future I was sure I could cum buckets without ever drying up.

It didn't take long for my dick to recover and he was standing erect yet again, ready to be
inserted. "So who wants to go first?"
11 Threesome 2
Because Susan had already got some semen with her mouth I decided to fuck Marie first. I
had her lie down on her back legs spread open. I moved to her pussy and saw that is was
already drenching in juices.

Both of these ladies just need the tiniest amount of foreplay before they would get nice and
wet. Of course the aura my body exuded was a factor in this, but don't forget the innate
lewdness of both of them.

So I pushed my penis into Marie and started to go in and out of her. Marie immediately
started up her moans again. No matter how much we did it, she would always wanted more.
Since the first time we did it she couldn't stop wanting for more. Pleasure had totally taken
control of her.

While I was moving inside Marie, Susan came up to me next to me and sat on her knees. Her
breast were now nicely on the height of my mouth so naturally I put a nipple in my mouth
and started sucking on it.

It was Susan's first time having someone suck on her nipples like they wanted to drink her
milk. She never had a child so she hadn't produced any milk yet.

All of this didn't matter to me as I just liked to suck on a nipple. It gave me a nice satisfied
feeling. Even more when my penis is ravaging another woman.

It didn't take long for me and Marie to reach the heights of our pleasure yet again and after a
few hard thrusts into her, I came nicely filling up her womb with semen. Marie came together
with me and after a nice loud moan she lost the power in her body for a bit.

Normally I could have a rest period right now, because Marie needed to have a minute as
well. But right now there was a woman sitting next to me a finger in her pussy and her other
hand massaging a tit.

Susan was looking at me with her lovely eyes. After seeing Marie going to heaven she started
to really crave for it as well.

"Just give me a sec. I'll fill you up nicely after recovering."

Susan didn't say anything, but a smile came onto her face, knowing that she would get her
hole filled up in a bit. She moved into position.

I laid down next to Marie onto my back as well. It didn't take long for my penis to recover
and he was standing straight up again.

Without saying or signing anything Susan came on top of me but she did make sure that she
wouldn't flatten me. Right now she was sitting on her knees her pussy just above my penis. It
was one of my favorites the cowgirl position.

Susan slowly let her body down and my dick entered her pussy. Just like Marie she was
drowning in juices, but well this was to be expected. It didn't take long for my entire dick to
be inside her and after a few seconds Susan raised her body again.

At the beginning the tempo was quite slow, but after a few times going up and down Susan
started to get faster and faster. Right now she was slamming her but down on me making sure
my penis would reach the deepest as possible. I would help her as well by raising up my hips
when she slammed down. Like this Susan would experience the most pleasure my penis was
to offer at the moment.
Susan's breast were slamming in all directions. Because her movements were so rough her
breasts had to follow. It was a sight to behold, seeing those nice tits wiggling in front of me.

This went on for a bit and Susan showed no sign of slowing down anytime soon. At this time
Marie became active again and she started sucking on one of my nipples. She probably
wanted to start taking revenge for all the time I sucked on hers.

It was a nice feeling her sucking my nipple, especially because her breasts were resting onto
my body. Marie was at my left side and started sucking my right nipple, so that's why her
breasts were resting on my body. They had a really soft and supple feeling.

My body had reached the peak two times already and I was still quite sensitive, so it didn't
take long for me to orgasm yet again. Luckily Susan was just like me close to cumming so
after a few last hard thrusts into her deepest parts I came yet again, filling her up.

Right now my body didn't have a lot of endurance left, but luckily the two ladies needed a
breath as well. So we just lay down for a few minutes.

Well after like fifteen minutes I could feel the women getting restless again. I opened up my
eyes and saw that both of them had already a hand down in their own nether regions.

"Damn the two of you are already raring to go again of what?"

Both of them didn't reply but gave each other a glance instead. They nodded to each other
and without giving me a sign they came up to me again trying to get my dick erect as soon as
possible. These are some fierce lionesses. In the future I'll need to train them properly or else
they will eat me up.

Of course I didn't have any restraints. And the whole thing started over again. I pleasured
both woman quite some times through the night. And finally in the middle of the night both
of them finally collapsed after sucking me completely dry. But still for me it was the best
pleasure I had ever felt.

Susan was sleeping on the right of me and Marie on the left. Both were using my small arms
as like a pillow, so I couldn't move at all. Right as I was dozing off I received a message from
the system, but as I was really tired right now I decided to sleep for now and look at the
system message tomorrow.

And so I dozed off.

The next day I woke up and didn't have a heavy feeling on my arms anymore so the two of
them must have released me as their arm pillow. As I opened up my eyes I saw both my
woman still sleeping peacefully with a happy expression. So I decided to lay still to not wake
them up.

Right now I was awake, so I decided to have a look at the system message.

[Congratulations Host for completing the hidden mission: Having a threesome.]

Hmm so this means there are hidden missions to be completed as well. Not like it really
mattered they would be completed when I did a certain act, but because I wouldn't know
beforehand what to do it wouldn't matter to me a lot. I would just complete them at random I
guess.

[Rewards: 100 SP, Celestial dick/semen lvl1]

The 100 SP added together with the SP I obtained last night and the SP I already had
exceeded the 250 mark, so I could buy and start to train in the 4 elements which really
excited me.

But what the heck is a Celestial dick? Just because I had a threesome I my dick evolved into
the ones a god has or what is going on. Well all of will become clear as I see the description
so I pulled the description out in my head and I was certainly blown away.

[Celestial dick/semen lvl1 0% - passive skill -

Your dick has the potential to become the greatest in the world.

Use:

1. With levels it will increase in size and girth. (When level is high enough you can control
the size of your dick.

2. Total amount of semen that can be shot out will increase.

3. The pleasure it can get from and give a female will increase tremendously.

4. When cumming inside or on the body of a female said female will absorb a small friction
of celestial power. This will enable them to stay young, become more beautiful, bear healthy
children and more. The higher the level the more power inside the semen to be absorbed.

Leveling: Every sexual act in which you use your dick experience will be granted. Some acts
will give you more experience than others.]

What the actual fuck. My dick just receive a huge upgrade. I can't even fathom what my dicks
prowess will be when at lvl MAX. And the thing is this skill doesn't only help me it will help
my woman probably way more. The first 3 uses are already a treasure. They are mainly
related to the pleasure they can get when having sex.

But the 4th is out of this world. It will enable them to retain their youth and even get even
more beautiful. So even in thirty years when Marie would be over sixty she would look like a
young and beautiful woman.

I don't know it's effect at the moment, but there hasn't been a single thing which the system
gave that sucked, so I just knew this was a legendary treasure. And I would use it a whole lot.
12 11 years old
After I finished reading all the information again for a few times both Susan and Marie woke
up almost at the same time.
"Morning my honeys, had a good nights rest?"

"Yes" Both of them replied

Whether it was morning or I just got turned on from looking at their naked bodies my dick
was erect yet again.

Marie immediately noticed it "Damn you had sex with two grown women last night and your
already getting in the mood. Looks like we need to up our game Susan or else it won't take
long for this player to get another women into our house."

Susan nodded a few. She clearly understood Marie's words.

"Hehe, well nothing to do about it, but one thing isn't there." I was already getting into
position to enjoy some nice morning sex with the both of them. Not soon after moans were
coming out of the ladies' mouths yet again.

After we were done I could see that the XP bar from my celestial dick had already grown by
5%. Well it should be easy at first to level my dick, but from the higher levels on it should
need lot's of love to gather the required XP.

After our morning activities I decided to test the skill I just bought. I could finally use magic.
When I learned the skill two things in my status changed. The explanation for the INT stat
was extended and a new stat was added.

INT: The amount of intelligence Host possesses. It will influence the capabilities of Hosts
brain such as the amount of things Host can remember or how fast Host can learn new things.
INT also determines the strength of a spell used by Host. A fireball with INT level 100 will
be far more powerful than with INT level 15. Of course Host can control the power of a spell,
but can't go over his maximum.

WIS: Determines the amount of mana Host can store in his body. The more mana in Hosts
body the more powerful a spell can be used and the longer Host can cast magic. WIS also
influences the rate mana can be replenished inside Hosts body.

Just like the rest of my stats at the moment WIS was at 15. STR, STM and AGI can be
increased with physical training, so that means INT and WIS should increase when I'm
learning or using spells I guess. Maybe there was even a way that the system can improve my
stats.

As I didn't understand a lot of it at the moment I decided to just start training and see what
happens. I'll probably figure it out on the way.

Normal people needed to gather the mana in their body and chant something to use the spell.
But luckily I didn't need to do that. As long as I visually thought of the spell in my mind I
could use it. So because my mana was really limited at the moment I started out with a flame.

After concentrating a bit, thinking of a flame in my hand I actually succeeded. There was a
small flame coming out of the palms of my hand. Strangest thing was, was that it wasn't hot
at all. This must means that I can't burn myself using my own magic.

Well or it was that the flame was too little that I just couldn't feel any heat coming from it. I
will find it out when I'm able to produce a bigger flame.

After that I tried out some basic spells of the water, earth and wind element. All of them
succeeded, but the power behind them was so small that you definitely couldn't use them as
an attack. It was like water coming out of a very weak water pistol or a very small gust of
wind barely noticeable.

But all of that didn't bother me in the slightest. I could already visualize myself in the future.
A strong body with magical capabilities that could lay waste to entire armies. But that was in
the very distant future.

Only thing I could do right now was train, train and train some more. And that I did.

Like that 7 years passed by quickly. I was at the age of eleven right now. A few notable
things happened in these years. The first one was the sad news of Dave passing away in the
line of duty. The demons made an ambush on Dave's unit and slaughtered everyone. This
made me happy.

Even though my sisters were down for a bit, after some time they got back on their feet again.
I didn't really care about him, but the thing I liked was that we got a sum of money from the
kingdom. This could last us quite some years.

I also made a few breakthroughs in my training. Right now my body was one the same
powerlevel as a D-grade adventurer. It wasn't that powerful, but compared to a normal adult
man it was way stronger. And I was only eleven years old.

The same went for my magic capabilities. They were at the same level as a D-grade mage. I
could cast a fireball which could scorch a tree pretty badly and set it aflame. The same went
for the other 3 elements. I was now capable of using them in battle.

My stats look like this after 7 years.

[Status]

[Name - Drake Age - 11 years old Race - Human Gender - Male]

[Sexual partners - 3]

[Skills - Sexual pheromone aura lvl2, Basic dick enlargement, Basic body strengthening,
Orgasm bar influence, Pregnancy toggle, 4 elements magic lvl3, Celestial dick/semen lvl4]

[SP (sexual points) - 427]

[STR - 35]

[STM - 38]
[AGI - 32]

[INT - 25]

[WIS - 25]

My stamina was the to increased the most, this was all because of our night time activities. It
was harder to raise INT and WIS, but they were slowly increasing. Because my body was still
young, my strength couldn't be raised by a lot immediately, so I had to keep training for these
little increases.

I upgraded my sexual pheromone aura to level 2 and the effects were incredible. The first
time I used it I could tell that Marie and Susan were even more turned on than usual. Also the
range that it could be used was increased from 2 meter to a 3 meter radius.

My Celestial dick also increased in a few levels. The first were easily obtained, but the
experience needed to level even further is getting more and more. Right now when my dick
was erect it was bigger than when I activate the basic dick enlargement, so this became
useless.

The effects from the Celestial dick were amazing. Even after 7 years passed it didn't look like
Marie and Susan increased in age a lot. On the contrary they became even more beautiful.
This ability truly earned it's name Celestial. Both Marie and Susan were incredibly happy that
they were able to retain their youthful looks and the funny thing was that both of them said
that they even felt fitter and stronger than before. It seems this dick is capable of more than I
think.

As you can see in the status my sexual partners was increased by one. This was none other
than Chelsea. I did it with her a year ago. It wasn't hard to pull off. I just activated my aura
whenever I was around her and she got incredibly aroused. She didn't have a lot of
knowledge of sex and masturbation so she didn't know how to deal with it.

It didn't take long for us to end up in the same bed together. The first time we did it I popped
her cherry, but even if it was supposed to hurt a bit, she didn't feel anything other than
pleasure. Courtesy of my dick and aura, which one-upped the pain with pleasure.

What was weird was that when I told Marie about it she acted like I was really slow. She
thought I would taken her daughters virginity way earlier. The other way around wasn't so
smooth. When Chelsea found out I was having sex with her mother and Susan for about 7
years already she blanked out.

Luckily it didn't take long for her to accept it and she was successfully added to my women.
The night we did it for the first time with the four of us was incredible. With my strong body
I was completely able to satisfy the three women and it didn't take long for them to end up
cumming strong and going to sleep.

Chelsea grew up to be an incredibly hot women. She was 19 right now and was really
charming. Her curves weren't as big as her mothers or Susans, but she had a more slender
figure. Her breasts were still not too small and she had a nice tight butt. She also looked
incredibly pretty, so when I did it for the first time with her I was totally satisfied.

Her younger sister had the total opposite body type. She definitely had an hourglass figure.
Although she is only 17 her breast are already as big as Marie's, but they show no sign of
stopping their growth. Her butt was also really nice, big and soft. I couldn't wait for that
figure to end up in my bed as well.

Chelsea was the smarter one and Sabrina was the one with a killer body. Even though
Chelsea's looks wouldn't be less than Sabrina, her curves where just smaller. So in the end it
all depends on what you like.

I didn't really care big or small breasts, a big butt or a smaller one. I didn't care as long as the
woman was hot I would want her.

Right now I decided to conquer Sabrina as well and then depart with the five of us to the
capital, where a lot of beauties were waiting for me
13 Sabrina
I decided not to wait any longer and just get Sabrina to join my women as well. Even though
she was only 17 she already had a killer body. A lot of women no matter the age would be
jealous after looking at her.

She had a totally different kind of beauty than her sister Chelsea. Chelsea was more of a fit,
tall body with no huge curves. She was intelligent as she reads lot's of books. Sabrina was the
opposite, she didn't care about reading or any of that stuff. She focused more on her
appearance. She was a bit smaller than Chelsea, but had way bigger curves.

It was amazing how two sisters can be the same yet totally different.

So these last few days I have been activating my sexual pheromone aura whenever Sabrina is
close by. It usually wouldn't take long for her to hole herself up in her bedroom. It wasn't a
riddle as to what she was doing there.

Sabrina herself didn't have a single clue what was going on. When she came close to me her
body would always start to fire up and she would get the urge to masturbate. Was all of this
because of me. Was she really getting turned on from her own little brother. She just didn't
know what was happening to her.

I could sense whenever she was sneaking glances at me. Just like how I did it with my
previous women my aura didn't let me down. It wouldn't take long now before she would join
me in bed as well.

And so another few days passed and I decided to make a move. I gathered Marie, Susan and
Chelsea in the bedroom and started to have a foursome with them. Only differences it was in
the middle of the day and the bedroom door was ajar.

It didn't take long for Sabrina to hear moans out of the bedroom and she decided to check it
out. When she looked through the crack she was dumbfounded. Marie, Susan and Chelsea
were all fully nude and having sex with me.
Even though all three of them knew they were being watched they didn't care. The pleasure I
gave them was way more than the embarrassment they felt. Even if it was their own daughter
or sister.

I acted like I didn't know Sabrina was watching us and just continued my thrusting into
Chelsea at the moment. My aura radius was far enough to reach outside the door were
Sabrina was sitting so she started to get turned on as well.

Even though Sabrina was really shocked she stayed still and watched on as my dick was
ravaging her sister. That intelligent sister of her's that was always so serious. But right know
she could see from the expression on her face that all of that seriousness was gone. Only
pleasure remained on her face.

It didn't take long for her to move a hand between her legs and the other started massaging
her breast. She was getting so hot right now and started craving it as well. Would she have
the same expression on her face as her sister had now. Would she also become addicted to my
dick.

Even though she knew it was wrong getting turned on from watching this, she still continued
on. Her love juices were constantly escaping her pussy and started to form a puddle on the
floor.

As she was totally concentrating on me and Chelsea she didn't notice Marie walking toward
her. "Oh it looks like you want to join in huh. Didn't think that both of my daughters would
be such perverts."

Sabrina was totally shocked as she heard her mother saying this. Was she found out so
quickly. She didn't know I planned all of this beforehand and that she had willingly walked
into my trap.

"If you want to join us and also receive lot's of pleasure from Drake please come in. If not
please close the door."

Of course there was now way she could leave right now as she also wanted to feel the
pleasure her sister was experiencing right now. So she slowly walked into the room.

"Oh it seems like you finally decided to join us, got tired of watching?" I said to her, not
stopping moving inside Chelsea.

Sabrina was shocked once again. Did they already knew she was watching from the very
beginning.

She looked at Chelsea and Chelsea immediately covered her face with her hands. She didn't
want to let her sister see such a shameful appearance.

"Chels, you don't need to hide your appearance from anyone present here. Your sister will
have the same look on her face in a few minutes." I said this smiling towards Sabrina.

It didn't take long for me to finish inside Chelsea. "If you want to experience this pleasure
just like your sister and mother do, take off your clothes and come lie on the bed."

All of Sabrina's defensive layers were broken as she slowly started to undress. I was really
admiring her body. Both her breasts and ass already rivaled Marie's, it was a sight to behold.

As those nice juicy breast become fully naked I gulped slightly. I was really looking forward
to playing with them. Same went for that nice full ass of hers.

"Come lie on the bed on your back with your legs spread, we'll do the rest."

Even though she was still a bit embarrassed she did what I asked then she asked with a small
voice "What do you mean We?"

Without answering my other women came into position. Both Marie and Susan started to
play with one breast each. Massaging it, playing with the nipple and sucking on it. Sabrina
had no clue what was happening, but before she could voice out her concerns her lips were
sealed.

Chelsea went up to her face and interlocked her lips with her sisters'. Of course all of this was
planned by me as I wanted Sabrina to taste ultimate pleasure. After this she would become
mine as well.

At first her lips stayed sealed even tough Chelsea was trying to pry her mouth open she didn't
succeed. But then a moan escaped Sabrina's mouth and Chelsea immediately took the
opportunity to insert her tongue in her sisters mouth. Starting to explore every region of her
sisters mouth.

It wasn't a coincidence that Sabrina's mouth opened, because at that exact moment my tongue
started playing with her pussy and clit. As the pleasure became too much for her, she let out a
moan.

Chelsea's was kind of embarrassed as well. Although it wasn't the first time kissing another
woman she already had made out with both Marie and Susan it was still weird.

This was her sister she grew up with and right now their tongue's were intertwining all
because I wanted it.

It really gave me a rush of power. All of these women were doing things they would never
have done without me telling them. But because all of them wanted to stay with me and
continually receive my pleasure they happily obeyed the commands I gave them.

I stopped playing with my tongue as Sabrina was already super wet, so I decided it was time
for her to lose her virginity.

"I'm gonna insert my dick inside you now Sabrina, just like your sister my dick will take your
first time."

Sabrina couldn't reply because her mouth was still sealed with her sisters lips, but she was
really getting excited. These last few weeks she was constantly horny and masturbating was
the only thing she could do to lessen it.
She didn't know why but she thought that me penetrating her would become one of her
happiest memories. Her mind was so blurred right now that she couldn't think about anything
else. The only thing she wanted at this time was her little brother's dick inside her.

"I'll make you a bonafide woman now Sabrina." As I said this my dick made it's way into
Sabrina. I didn't move to fast as I didn't want to hurt her a lot.

After some time letting her adjust to the new feeling of something filling her pussy up, I
started to move faster.

She was really wet inside so my dick glided through effortlessly. So I started to go faster and
move with more force.

On the top side of her body nothing changed. Her breasts were still played with and her sister
still sealed her mouth. But even though she was now actively kissing with Chelsea, moans
couldn't stop escaping her mouth. The pleasure she was feeling at the moment was
otherworldly.

In the time I was pounding her she already came a few times. And every time she came she
would become even more sensitive. "I'm gonna soon cum inside you, your first creampie
don't forget this moment."

Chelsea stopped the kiss and Sabrina immediately yelled out "I WON'T." Because her mouth
was now free she couldn't stop moaning like crazy.

It didn't take long and I completely filled up her insides. And with one giant moan from
Sabrina she collapsed on the bed. Totally out.

As I saw that Sabrina needed to take a rest for now my glance fell on my other woman. "Who
will receive their rewards for helping me conquer Sabrina first?"

All three of the licked there lips as they knew their man would give them some really nice
care this time. And so our memorable day and night of just having sex began.
14 Final nigh
Right now anyone living in our house was officially one of my women. So I didn't need to
sneak around anymore. I didn't have to secretly go into the bedroom worrying I would alarm
someone.

It was really relaxing, going inside the bedroom to see 4 beautiful women waiting just for me.

Even during the day whenever I wanted to get some action all I had to do was go to one of
my women. None of them would reject my advances.

This made me feel amazing. I lived inside a house with 4 hot women who I could have sex
with whenever I wanted.

Before going to the capital, I decided to wait until I was 12 and a little bit stronger. I just
couldn't help but feel that I was still too weak.
Of course there wouldn't be another 11 year old with the powers I possess, but older men and
women who have trained far more than me, would still be stronger.

But all that will change in time. When I would be older I will wipe the floor with anyone.
Well that's what I hoped would happen, but I was still very positive about my future.

======

Today is the day before my 12th birthday and tomorrow we will finally leave for the capital.
We got two big carriages to transport the five of us and some of our stuff. Susan said that she
still owns a small house in the outer region of the capital under her name, so we would move
in there. This will give us far less trouble as we now don't have to look for an
accommodation.

So tonight was our last night in this house and there was no way this night would happen
uneventful.

Right now all my women were wearing very sexy underwear. All bought in the system shop.
These sort of things were really cheap so I decided to gift all four of them a pair.

Luckily the system helped me and would automatically change the size of the underwear to
the measurements for the one I bought it for.

When they asked me how I obtained the underwear, I just told them I acquired them from a
traveling merchant. Luckily they didn't look to much into it and happily accepted it.

Even though all of the underwear were different in sizes and colors, they all had an open-cup
bra and crotchless panties.

Of course I chose underwear I liked and thought would look extremely sexy on them. They
all had a kind of embarrassing look, but were still smiling happily when they saw me looking
all over their bodies.

But of course I didn't look for long and immediately started our activities. Even though
pleasuring four women at the same time was still hard I could manage. And it didn't take long
for the moans to come out of their mouths.

All of them were getting hornier by the minute and it didn't take long for them to start
pleasuring each other as well.

Of course their main focus was me, but they didn't shy away from each other at all. I found it
incredibly alluring to see sister and sister or mother and daughter passionately making out
with each other.

This immorality was really turning me on. At first all of them were reluctant to have do
woman on woman stuff not to mention between your own family.

But once they started to get in heat it just didn't matter to them any more. I was happy to see
that all of their reluctance was gone. Right now all of them were purely women in heat.

Even after I released in all of them once there was no sign of stopping any time soon. And I
would never pass out before any of them did so we continued on and on.

Finally I decided to spice it up a bit with Marie. "Marie want to do the thing you like?"

"The thing I like? Ah."

At first she didn't know what I meant, but she soon understood my words. At first I only put
some small beads in her ass and she found it uncomfortable, but it didn't take long for this to
change.

She started asking for bigger things and started having an anal plug up her ass during the day
as well.

Around the time I was five I had the experience of my first anal sex with her. She found it
extremely embarrassing at first, me shoving my dick up her ass, but it didn't take long for her
face to change to that of a female in heat.

And form then on we did it quite some times. At first she was always reluctant, but once we
started she just couldn't stop moaning. She started to really love it having something up her
ass.

So right now she always had something in her ass. Whenever I thought of it, it would always
completely turn me on. I changed a normal housewife into an anal loving slut.

So back to the present, I'm fucking Marie in the ass hard and she was totally out of it. Her
tongue was hanging out off her mouth and her eyes were rolled back.

Susan, Chelsea and Sabrina were all looking at Marie screaming it out in pleasure. Even
though it definitely wasn't their first time seeing her like this, they would always be
dumbfounded by it. How could a woman get so much pleasure from getting fucked in the ass.

All of them now had experience with some anal stuff. I always tried to put some small toys in
them to make them get used to the feeling of anal so they could understand a bit how it felt.

But both Chelsea and Sabrina never experienced anal sex. I did do it with Susan a few times
and she also didn't have anything against it, but she would never look like how Marie now
did.

After doing it in her ass for a while we both came. I completely fill up her insides. After
having one huge orgasm Marie collapsed and passed out.

"Well that's one down, who's next?" I asked with a big smile.

It didn't take long hereafter to have them all sleeping peacefully. They sapped a lot of my
energy, so I quickly closed my eyes as well, thinking of the fun adventures I would have on
the capital.
The next morning I woke up and got a system message.

[Congratulations host on your 12th birthday.]

[Hosts body potential will now fully awaken.]

"What do you mean 'fully awaken'?"

[Up until now Hosts potential was still limited by the system due to your age, but now your
potential is fully awakened and Host will become far stronger with time]

"So you mean with the same amount of training I will be able to get more strength?"

[Exactly, Host will also receive missions more regularly]

[Congratulations Host for completing hidden mission: Get three or more woman to become
yours under the age of twelve.

Reward: 200 SP, Hands of pleasure]

Hmm well 200 extra SP would always be nice so let's see what these Hands of pleasure are,
although I could already guess a bit.

[Hands of pleasure lvl1 0% - passive skill - Your hands will gain the ability to pleasure any
women.

Use: When touching a woman with your hands she will experience far greater pleasure than
she would feel with normal hands.

Leveling: Pleasure women with your hands.

The higher the level the more pleasure will be given. Woman with high willpower will have
more resistance against this skill, but with higher levels their resistance against pleasure will
become useless.]

Well it's a nice skill to have, my women will obtain even more pleasure. And even without
the skill I use my hands a lot so leveling it will happen naturally. So let's see to what extend it
will rise.

After checking all of this I found out all four of them had waken up.

"Pack your final things it's time for us to travel to the capital."

After which they all replied with loving gazes

"Yes, honey"
15 Journey to the capital
Right now we were on the road. The five of us were sitting inside a carriage while a rented
driver was steering it.
There was another carriage with driver behind us. The contents of this carriage are the stuff
we decided to take with us. Mostly some valuable stuff and clothes.

The ride from our old house to the capital would take us about 5 days, so we had to sit in this
carriage for five whole days.

Luckily we could sleep in a bed every night as we always slept in an inn on the roadside. We
only needed one room, so the costs weren't that heavy.

We still had some money to start a life in the capital, but even then I needed to find a way to
start making money or we would be out in no time.

Our journey was really uneventful. We would sit with the five of us in a carriage talking or
playing some word games. There wasn't really much more to do.

Because we always slept in an inn our nighttime activities weren't compromised. Well I still
had my women be as quiet as possible as I didn't want to have the whole inn hear us.

Right now on our last day of traveling just a few kilometers outside the capital something
happened.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH, HHEEEELLLPPPP MMMEEEE."

I could hear a woman's voice screaming out really loud, so I immediately stopped the
carriage.

"All of you wait here, I'll go check what is happening over there."

So I moved in the direction of the scream.

When I arrived I saw a woman sitting with her back against a tree. Three wolves were
surrounding her. These wolves weren't entirely normal. All of them had a horn on top of their
heads.

Wolves like these weren't particularly powerful alone, but they usually moved in packs. Right
now there were only three, but there definitely would be more around.

The woman in question was quite pretty. She looked about 20 years old. She had long white
hair and wore something that looks like a priestesses gown. Her curves were also nice and big
where they needed to be and small where not.

I decided not to dilly dally any longer and save her. I quickly fired a fireball at one horned
wolf while moving towards them. Immediately after I fired the fireball I used my wind magic
to make a wind cutter and fired it another horned wolf.

My magic attacks weren't weak at all as my fireball heavily injured one wolf and the wind
cutter even sliced through a horned wolf, killing it.

The last horned wolf quickly became aware of me and charged at me. It jumped at me trying
to pierce me with it's horn.

But the horned wolf was a bit slower than me as I easily evaded the attack with a sidestep.

When the horned wolf landed on it's feet again it wanted to immediately rush at me again, but
before it could even turn it took my punch to the head.

My punch was quite heavy as the wolf dropped down dead immediately. All three wolves
were now dead as the one struck with the fireball also died from its injuries.

The girl was looking flabbergasted. A kid of about 12 years old easily killed three horned
wolves. And his magic abilities were really strong.

"We have to go, there might be more wolves around." As I said this I took her hand and
pulled her up. Luckily she didn't sustain any injuries.

Still holding her hand we ran back to the carriage. I didn't realize the girl was getting a red
flush on her face. She had never held hands with a man before, so she was a bit embarrassed.

We soon arrived at the carriages. "We should be save here, they won't chase us hopefully."

But I didn't know this for sure, so I immediately had everyone including the new girl get on
the carriages and leave.

Once inside I thought we were save and decided to ask the girl some things. But even before I
could that the girl started talking.

" Thank you very much for saving me. Without you I would probably be dead right now. Let
me introduce me I'm Claire a priestess of the Light church."

"Hi, no problem, saving a maiden in danger is a man's duty. I'm Drake and right now the five
of us are in the middle of moving to the capital. If you want you can travel with us."

"Yes that would be very nice. I was out to collect some medicinal plants when I got
ambushed by those horned wolves."

"Were you all alone in the woods?"

"Yes, I like the quiet and it's normally quite safe in this region."

After that we chatted a while with Claire and the women immediately became friends with
her. She was a really nice and honest women. As expected of a priestess lf the Light church.

Then suddenly she asked me a question " by the way Drake are you going to the tryouts of
the magic academy in Metheria? Your magic is so strong I have no doubt you'll get in."

(Metheria is the capital)

"Magic academy what is that?"

"You don't now? I'll explain then. The magic academy is like the name a school for children
who can use magic. In the school you can train your magic and learn new one. It's like a
normal school, but with magic."

I have to say it would be really fun to go to the school. I always dreamed of the forbidden
relationship of student and teacher. And there would perhaps even be a few hot
upperclassmen. Bit right now we don't really have the money for it.

" It sounds really good, but unfortunately right now we don't have the money for me to go
there as I expect the tuition is really expensive for this kind of school."

"Well you're right it's quite expensive, but I think there is a way for you to get in."

"How?"

"Well, it's really simple actually if the higher-ups think you have a lot of talent you'll get a
scholarship ans won't have to pay a single coin. With what I've seen your magic is really
strong so I don't doubt you'll get the scholarship."

This got my hopes up. And if I could really go to the magic school for free that would be
awesome. So I decided to go to the tryouts that would happen in a week.

"Alright if you think I can get in I'll definitely try."

I could already picture it. Me and my teacher staying behind in the classroom to do some
spicy stuff. A small grin appeared on my face which Marie noticed.

"It seems Drake is already getting some bad thoughts."

After which Claire didn't understand "bad thoughts?"

"Hihi it's nothing."

Well all my women knew me and thought I would definitely chase some women at school.

We continued our journey to Metheria and in no time the huge outer city walls came into
view.

Metheria had an inner and outer wall. Between the inner and outer wall lived all commoners
and low class nobles.

In the inner wals lived all higher classed nobles. The palace was also located here. It was hard
for a normal guy to enter the inner city, so most people spend their lives living in the outer
city.

Right it would be impossible for me to go to the inner city. But I would slowly move up in
ranks and get there. After all I needed to see how beautiful the queen and princess were.

With thoughts about taking the Kings loved ones for myself we passed through the city gates.
16 First few days in the capital
After arriving in the capital we dropped off Claire at a temple of the Light church. In this
short time me and my women had already become good friends with each other. So once we
completely finished moving into the new house she would come visit.

Of course I had an ulterior motive befriending Claire. She was a beautiful woman with nice
long white hair. So having her around me more will give me the chance to start seducing her.
It will probably be quite hard as we won't see each other a lot and she is part of a religious
church. The Light church forbids it's priests and priestess's for having relations.

But once I have Claire taste her forbidden fruit she will definitely come begging for more. At
least that was what I hoped would happen. All of this would probably take some time as I
didn't want to rush into it and scare her of. That would be a waste.

After riding for a while we stopped and arrived at our destination. It was a normal house, but
still better than a lot of people's houses in the outer city of Metheria. It was also a bit bigger
than our old house so we would have more space to move around in.

The house had 3 normal bedrooms and a master bedroom. The master bedroom was way
bigger than the other three and there was a big bed inside. It was decided without a single
conversation that this would become our new 'playzone'.

Me and all of my women would sleep here every night. The bed was big enough for the five
of us to sleep on, which was a bit weird. Why would there be a bed this big in this house.
When I asked Susan she said that she liked to sleep in a huge bed so her husband got her this
one.

Speaking of Dave, after Susan left him it didn't take long for him to leave the village as he
didn't see a possibility to win her back. After he left we never heard of him again. So he will
most likely not appear in our lives again.

The same night we moved in we had one big orgy. All women moaned out like crazy as they
had been unable to do this for the last few nights. I even got Susan so far as to do it in her ass.
Even though we already did this a few times, she didn't find it quite comfortable so usually
didn't want to do it.

Luckily after a bit of pressuring from me she accepted. Marie's loud moaning when taking it
up her ass also played a factor. Susan just couldn't get her head around as to how Marie
would enjoy it so much.

Marie has become a total anal nympho. I sometimes think she likes it up her ass more than in
her pussy. The toys she puts inside every day and night are also getting bigger and bigger.
During the day she wears an butt plug with the length of 13 centimeters.

At the beginning it was only small beads and only because I found it hot. Right even if I tell
her to put one in, her hole is already filled. Marie is without a doubt the most perverted of the
four.

The day after our first hot steamy night in the new house we completely finished moving in.
All of our stuff was now unloaded from the carriages. Luckily the house was already filled
with furniture so we didn't need to spend money for this.

After moving in I didn't have anything to do before the tryouts of the magic academy. So I
passed the days walking in the capital to get the lay-out inside my head. Of course my ladies
weren't ignored and got their favorite meal every night and sometimes even during the day.

Chelsea and Sabrina now accepted me with all of their hearts. There was no shame in their
actions anymore. Once I asked them to get it on with one another and to my surprise they
were going down on each other like they've been lovers for years. They put up quite a nice
show for me.

It was only the day before the tryouts that something interesting happened. I was walking
alone on the Main Street of Metheria. The Main Street is the busiest street of the city and all
sorts of shops and venues are on the street. You can meet all sorts of people here. There even
were some people of other races. I saw a few short dwarfs and some beastmen.

I was walking threw the street going in and out some stores when something happened which
will affect my life quite a bit. I walked out of a store and didn't watch out for a moment.

*BUMP*

I suddenly bumped into someone and as it was my fault I immediately said "Sorry for that I
didn't see you."

Thinking everything was alright I started walking away, but I suddenly heard a voice behind
me.

"You think you can just bump into me and walk away?"

I immediately didn't like the tone of this person. It was a girl's voice. A girl who has a lot of
pride. So I turned around and saw the girl I walked into. She was quite cute. She looked
around 16 years of age and had flaming red hair. Her breasts acted like they weren't there at
all. She was a total washboard.

Her expression was really ugly looking down at me. I really didn't like this. A person I never
met was looking down at me like I was some trash. "I already apologized what more do you
want of me?"

"Just because you apologize it's okay to bump into me? Who do you think you are you filthy
peasant." She said really arrogantly. I started to really get pissed off now. I didn't do much
but was already getting scolded as a filthy peasant.

So I replied very arrogant "Oh I didn't know that I was in the company off a high class girl,
do you want me to bow down to you."

The girl picked up on my sarcastic tone straightaway and started to fume with anger even
more. So I added some more oil to the fire.
"Maybe it's time for you to grow something first before you start talking down on other
people. Right now I just can't take you serious." I said looking at her flat chest.

This really pushed her over the edge and she said at some bigger men standing behind her "I
want you to rough him up hard."

Of course I didn't intend to do this so I quickly ran away, but not before saying "See you
around little washboard." Then I ran away with full speed leaving them behind me.

The men and the girl were flabbergasted how could a kid of twelve years old be so fast. Even
though she didn't understand she vowed to herself that she would definitely have her revenge
at me ,whatever the cost. No one had ever treated her like this, no one.

I wanted to act low key and not make enemies in my first days in the capital, but this was
now pretty much impossible. That girl would most likely have it out for me. I just hope I
won't see her again.

After I got home we ate some dinner and soon my favorite time of the day arrived again. All
of them were already completely naked waiting for me to stick it in. Tomorrow will be the
day I'll try to get into the magic school and I don't know what will happen after, so I decided
to give my woman lot's of love tonight. And like this moans continued for a long time before
finally stopped.
17 Entering the academy
After a steamy night with my women I was now walking towards the campus of the magic
academy. My house and the campus weren't that far apart. My house was one of the better
houses of the outer city and the better the house the closer it would be to the inner city wall.

The magic academy was also in the outer city, but it was built against the inner city wall
between the west and south inner city gate.

You can imagine the capital as a circle with a circle within. The inner and outer city wall
have both 4 main gates. South, west, north and east.

So my walk didn't take that long and I soon arrived at the huge campus. It was really
amazing. The school had lot's of buildings and other necessities. School buildings and dorms
were all built on the campus grounds. It was like a city by itself.

I followed the signs saying follow this for the tryouts. And I soon arrived at a huge building.
All kinds of people were standing here. All of them children between the ages of 12 and 16.
Any higher than this age and you wouldn't be accepted.

Children from all sorts of backgrounds would be accepted into the school as long as tuition
was paid and the talent you had was sufficient.

But even then a lot of students are children from nobles or rich merchants. People from lower
backgrounds just don't have the means to pay the substantial amount of tuition.

Still a lot of children from poorer families came to try out. When they would receive a
scholarship and education, their and their entire families lives would be set, as they could
receive a lot of money being a mage after graduating.

The only thing I needed to do was give my name and age to someone and I would receive a
number. When your number is called you needed to go through a door where you would be
judged.

As there were a lot of people here I needed to wait for a bit. I could see smug faces of all the
children who thought they were above all other. Then suddenly I saw some people ganging
up on a poorly dressed kid and I could overhear what they said.

"Why the hell are you are you filthy bastard. Just because my father impregnated your
mother, it doesn't mean you'll be a noble. Your mother was and always will be just a maid to
our house. And you'll never be more than a bastard child. And now you think you can
become a mage and have my father pay tuition or what. Don't screw with me."

I could get the gist of things. The father of the kid had some fun time with his mother and she
became pregnant with his child.

At first they only bullied him with words, but as he wasn't leaving the noble and his friends
started to beat him. No one did anything, but I couldn't stand it anymore. I just don't like the
faces of those smug people.

So I walked towards them. "Maybe it's time for you to stop beating him and just walk away."

"Who the fuck are you to tell me what to do." As he said this he wanted to hit me with some
power.

I dodged at the last minute and he completely lost his balance falling face first. Even though
no one dared laughing out loud they were all grinning. The noble kid started to really get
angry, but as fate would have it his name was called.

"Don't think this is over you piece of shit."

"Oh I know it isn't." Giving him a smile as to say I'm ready for whenever wherever.

After this he walked away with his little gang of friends. "You okay?"

"Y... Yes thank you very much" I could see the admiration in this kids eyes. Even though he
was hit with words and fist he didn't retaliate. But not because he didn't want to, no he
definitely wanted to beat him up, but since his mother's fate could be decided by this kid he
couldn't do anything.

When the noble mentioned his mother I could see the fire burning in his eyes. So I decided to
befriend him, I thought he was worth befriending.

"What's your name?"

"Salem"
"Hi Salem nice to meet you, I'm Drake." I said to him extending my hand for a shake.

He accepted the hand shake "Hi Drake, nice to meet you as well. But I think it's better for you
to stay away from me. Eric won't leave you alone otherwise."

Eric was the kid from just now. "Hahaha, don't worry about that, I'd like to be friends with
you. Screw Eric."

Saying this a smile appeared on Salems face he had never had any real friends before. He
only lived and worked with his mother in his father's mansion, where nobody liked him.

"Alright let's be friends then."

After this I got my first male friend. So we chatted a bit before finally my name was called.
"Well Salem see you on the other side."

"Good luck Drake, I'll see you there."

So I walked into the next room where I could see a few straw scarecrows. On the side was a
table with three people sitting beside it.

"When you're ready fire a spell at the scarecrow. We'll determine whether you are talented
enough to join this academy."

Well that should be easy enough. So without thinking I fired a fireball at one scarecrow and
immediately after a wind cutter at another. Both scarecrows are completely destroyed.

Just when I wanted to use earth magic I saw the faces of the examinators. They are riddled
with shock. "Did I not do it right." I decided to ask something as they just couldn't speak.

After reviving from their shock an old man replied "No exactly the opposite, how is it
possible for a twelve year old to possess this kind of power. Dual magic and even chantless
this is just unheard of."

I decided to not tell them I can use earth and water magic as well. I could give this old man a
heart attack. "So am I accepted?"

"Of course you are accepted into the magic academy, you'll even get a full scholarship. But it
isn't our place to decide where to put you. We are just three small mages helping young
children with their magic abilities. We have nothing to touch you. You'll need to see the
principal. She'll decide what class to put you in."

Awesome, not only did I get a scholarship I could even skip the first few years. Well than
let's see how the principal looks like.

So without waiting I made my way towards the principals office. Luckily it wasn't located
that far from the examination ground and I arrived quickly.

Her secretary immediately let me go through once I arrived. Seems like she is awaiting my
arrival.
Once I arrived in the office I was immediately greeted with a nice aroma, it was definitely the
aroma of a hot woman. And it didn't let me down. The principal was a total hottie.

She looked about 34 years old and had nice long curly golden blond hair. Her breast equaled
Marie's size if they weren't bigger than hers. As she was seated I couldn't see her behind, but
by my guess it wouldn't disappoint at all.

The office was really big. After arriving through the door there were two sofa's with s small
table in between. Even further was the desk the principal was sitting at with a few chairs on
the other side.

I walked in and greeted her. "Hi miss Principal."

The principal eyed me with a curious gaze. It was quite uncomfortable having someone you
greeted not reply, only to size you up. But not before long she said something.

"So you are the supertalent who completely blasted the examiners. I have seen footage of
your power and I have to say I'm definitely impressed. It's the first time I've seen a kid your
age with that much power. Not to mention your dual magic which you can use without even
chanting. It's preposterous."

"Putting you in the first four years of this academy would definitely be a waste of your
talents, so you'll immediately join the fifth year. So of the seven years of school you already
skipped four. But you have to be very careful, a lot of people will be jealous of your abilities
and some might seek to harm you. I do not discriminate between commoners or nobles, but
that doesn't mean other people won't as well. To be honest your life here will become
incredibly difficult, but with your capabilities I think you have it in you."

"Thank you miss Principal. Don't worry I can fend for myself. Everyone who dares harm me,
will be met with some grave consequences.

"Haha that's the spirit. Now school will begin in 3 days. So you have 3 days to move your
stuff here to the school dorms. Because of your abilities I'll put you in the high class dorm
where you won't need to share a room."

"I live quite close by isn't it possible for me to just live at home instead?" Of course I didn't
want to be separated from my four women. I need to give them their daily dose.

"No I'm sorry but this isn't possible every student is required to live on school grounds."

This was a bit unfortunate, but with the help of the system I'll definitely find a way to counter
this problem.

"You'll join the elite class of the fifth year. Everyone in there is older than you so they will
look down on you. It's on you to make them accept you. The classes are sorted into general
classes where you'll learn about mana and everything about magic. There are also affinity
based classes where you'll learn more about your own affinity. As you have two you can join
both fire and wind classes. That's about everything, is it all clear?"
"Yes, I understand everything miss Principal." Still I have to say this woman is quite capable.
My sexual pheromone aura has been activated the entire time and she hasn't even flinched.
Her self control is definitely not normal.

"Okay then, I'll hereby officially welcome you to the magic academy."

With this I succeeded in my goal of entering the academy and got way more than I
anticipated. But when I walked out of the door the system gave me a message.

[Major quest]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]
18 First major ques
[Major quest]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]

[Make the important women of this magic school yours and yours only. Every woman
conquered will give Host a sub-reward and when all women have been conquered Host will
get the Main reward. Women to be conquered:

Principal: Not

Fire affinity teacher: Not

Wind affinity teacher: Not

Student council president: Not

Number 1 student: Not

Time to finish the quest: Until you graduate.]

Wow, my missions just went from 0 to 100 in a few seconds. Even though the reward isn't
mentioned by the system, I expect it will definitely be worthwhile. Right now the only
woman I knew was the principal and she isn't in the least an easy target.

So before I'm going to make a move on her I'll find out more about the others. I will start
conquering them only after I've made a detailed plan. I don't expect to just succeed the
mission in a few days and be done with it. It will probably take quite some time. Well, it will
take about three years for me to graduate so I can take my time.

I have nothing to do at the campus anymore and decided to just go home and tell my women
everything that happened. They will probably be really sad I'll have to move out, but I can't
do anything about it. Perhaps there is an ability in the shop that can help me to go home every
evening. I'll look into that at home later.

And like I expected when I told them I needed to move out all of them had a sad face on. So I
reassured them I would find a way to come home every night. They fully trusted me and their
sad faces went away.

I decided to spend the next two days with my women and do nothing else. In the end, we just
went out during the day exploring the capital and when at home all clothes would be tossed
off immediately. Our entire house became one big place for sex. I did it everywhere with all
of them. Luckily my stamina was really amazing so I could hold on.

Then out of nowhere, it struck me. I bought the 4 elements magic from the shop, so why
wouldn't there be something like teleportation magic in it. And like I expected it was there,
but when I read the price my face became disgruntled. Its price was a whole 10.000 SP. I
only have about 650 SP right now after buying those undergarments. Where the hell do I get
9.500 SP in a day. So this was out of the question. But right beneath the teleportation magic
was another, but slightly different.

[Locked teleportation point - Tool - cost 200 SP -

Use: Host can set two points as a teleportation point, which after set can be used to teleport
between each other. Once set the points cannot be changed.

Price: Every time you teleport to the other point you have to pay 1 SP.]

This was a really good alternative. I could buy it with my SP and it would enable me to come
home every night. As I would live alone in the dorm room, I can easily set up a teleportation
point there. Even if I have to pay 1 SP every time I use it, this wouldn't affect me that much.
Whenever I spend the time with the four of them my points increase by quite a bit. So I
decided to buy this tool and I immediately set up the point in the bedroom of the house.

Everyone was really happy when I explained how I fixed it. I had prepared an entire story as
to how I got the tool, but nobody asked me about it. Not like they didn't care, they trusted me
and it enabled me to get home to them every night so they were really happy.

The last night was one of our best nights ever. Lot's of toys were used, pussies were filled up
and asshole's got penetrated. Because it was a special occasion both Chelsea and Sabrina
allowed it as well. For both of them, it was their first time, so I needed to be careful as to not
hurt them.

It was really different with the both of them. Sabrina's was tight, but as she already had
experience with some toys and I put lot's of lotion in her ass and on my penis it slit inside
rather easily. I moved slowly at first as to let her get used to it, but not before long she was
already asking me to go harder.

Just like Marie, Sabrina had a nice big butt, so slapping against was really amazing. It also
didn't take long for both of to cum and I filled up her insides with some nice white stuff.

It was a bit different with Chelsea. Just like Sabrina, she wasn't a total stranger as I
sometimes put some small toys inside her ass. But even after using lot's of lotion my dick
didn't enter easily. When it was finally inside for about a third I had to move slowly to let her
get used to it.
It didn't really hurt Chelsea otherwise I would have stopped, but she didn't get any pleasure
from it yet either. So to help I had the other three start playing with erogenous zones. This
helped a lot, she started to feel really good and it became a bit looser inside her as well,
which made it easier for me to move.

I started moving slowly, but it didn't take long for Chelsea to give me a longing look. A look
that said go harder and deeper. And of course, I didn't decline and started to really pound her
ass. She was moaning it out really loud and within a short amount of time, a nice amount of
semen was poured inside.

Of course, anal wasn't all I thought about, I just liked to switch around. I also did them in
their pussies a lot as well. And just like every night all of us are sleeping peacefully on the
same bed, with satisfying looks on all of us.

The next day I set out to the campus and started to look for my dorm. I found it easily and
checked how it looked. My room was really big. It had everything a normal house had as
well. The only alteration was that there is only one bedroom, which is just logic as it is a 1-
person room.

I was really satisfied, living in this apartment should be great. The entire building had about
10 1-person rooms so 10 persons would be living in the same building. But as everyone has
their own kitchen, bathroom, living room etc. we don't need to share anything.

After checking on the room and setting up the other teleportation point inside the bedroom,
the time for my first class has almost arrived. The principal told me to go to the teacher's
office as me getting inside the class was rather special.

So I made my way to my fire-affinity teacher's office. She is also my general and homeroom
teacher, so I'll be seeing her a lot. Of course, she is also a part of my major quest as I have to
conquer this woman so I hope she is hot.

I walked inside the building her office and the classroom are located in and I easily found her
room. After knocking on her door I heard a nice voice "Come inside"

So I walked into the room and saw the woman standing there, just like the principal checking
me up. Not because she liked me but because she really wanted to see the face of the twelve-
year-old kid with this amount of power. Of course, the opposite is also true as I'm checking
up this woman as well, but my reasons are way more perverted.

And she didn't disappoint me at all. She had long fiery red hair and had quite the curves as
well. Both her breasts and ass are incredibly seducing and would make any man fall for her.
But what enticed me the most was her face and her expression. She has a beautiful face, with
a look full of confidence. I immediately knew at this moment that she wouldn't be easy at all.

"Hi, I'm Drake nice to meet you teacher"

"So you are the genius the entire faculty is talking about, I'll judge myself just how much of a
genius you are. Anyway nice to meet you as well. I will be one of your teachers, my name is
Angelica Flamery, you may call me teacher Flamery."
Damn, she has a family name. Only people with a noble background or rich people would
have family names.

"I won't let you down teacher Flamery."

"I'm counting on you kid if you are what the principal says you are I'll definitely mold you
into an outstanding mage."

I could sense from the way she is talking that she doesn't discriminate between people a lot.
Only people with enough firepower would get into her eyes. So that's what I have to show her
a whole lot of firepower.

"Come let's go class will begin soon, I'll introduce you to the rest of your classmates."

"Yes, teacher Flamery." And so we moved out of the office and in the direction of the
classroom.
19 First days in the magic school
The two of us right now are walking towards the classroom where I'll have my first lesson
and meet my classmates. Angelica was walking in front of me and during these few minutes,
she hasn't said a word.

We moved in quietness towards the classroom. Once arrived she opened the door and said:
"after you." So I walked inside the classroom. But right away I could sense someone locked
onto me.

"YOU" and without further words or anything, bread with something on it like jam was flung
to me. I could easily dodge this but decided to wait for just a bit. When finally the piece of
bread was right in front of my face I hurriedly dodged. Of course, I acted like I only dodged
out of luck.

The person behind me wasn't so quick as she didn't see anything flying towards her. The
piece of bread with the sticky jam on was plastered on teacher Flamery's face.

I took a glance at who threw the piece of bread and it was someone quite familiar. I met her
only a few days ago. It is our lovely washboard who likes to pick on commoners. I could see
that she had an angry look, but right now fear was present on her face.

Angelica quickly took away the piece of bread and cleaned her face with a piece of cloth.
And said with a smile on her face "looks like you have become more daring after the break."
Even though she had a smile on her face, it wasn't a happy one.

"AH, I'm sorry cou, no teacher Flamery. It wasn't my intention to hit you."

"Oh, you wanted to bully the new student, because you thought he was just a frail kid? Say
Alesia do you think I will not punish you because we are family?"

"No that was definitely not what I was thinking teacher Flamery. It's just when I saw this guy
I lost control of my emotions."
"Oh, and why is that."

"Well, he uhm." She wanted to say he called me a washboard, but this was way too
embarrassing for her to say inside the classroom.

"You can't even come up with an excuse huh. Seeing you like throwing stuff around and
making things dirty why not clean up the classroom for a month?" The tone the teacher said
this was really clear, accept or worse.

"Yes, teacher Flamery."

When the two were talking to each other I was just standing there like an idiot. Of course,
inside I was laughing like crazy. How stupid can this girl be, throwing her food at me like
that when the teacher is right behind me. But it seems like the relation from these ladies isn't
that simple. They even look a bit the same and she wanted to call her cousin at first, so most
likely they are cousins.

Angelica could have easily dodged if she had seen the piece of bread coming, but my last
minute movements made sure this wouldn't happen. I didn't know who threw it beforehand,
so I didn't know it would be this girl. This just made it way better.

After the commotion ended Angelica introduced me "This is Drake he'll be joining you from
now on. Even though he is way younger than all of you I recommend you not look down on
him. His powers definitely equal all of yours."

Of course, some kids couldn't believe this, but they would be in for a treat if they decided to
make things difficult for me. I could see a few admiring gazes as well. "Drake you go sit
there at that empty seat."

Angelica pointed towards a seat at the back row. Right next to it was sitting a fatty with an
expressionless face like all that happened didn't bother him in the slightest.

When I walked towards the seat I passed by the still standing Alesia. "You need to come up
with something better my little washboard." Alesia immediately gave me a very hateful look.
But didn't dare say anything as right now the teacher was already really mad at her.

I walked away with a satisfied look on my face and sat down on the chair, but when I looked
in front of me I was thrown away. The view I saw was the backside of Alesia. Even though
this fiery girl had no front, her backside was definitely not the same. Her butt looked amazing
it looked nice and tight, but still with some tender meat on it. For a smaller girl, it is definitely
one of the best behinds I have ever seen. I went from not caring about her to totally wanting
to dig in that behind. The system without a doubt picked up on this as well.

[mission: make Alesia totally submissive to you]

[Right now Alesia has marked you as her biggest enemy and hates you with her entire being.
Conquer this woman and let her know her place as a woman.]

Hihi things now really got interesting. Even though I couldn't see what the reward was that
doesn't matter to me at all right now. If I get that fiery girl to admit to being mine I would be
greatly satisfied.

Sitting down without greeting my new neighbor is quite disrespectful so I turned towards the
fatty next to me "Hi I'm Drake nice to meet you."

But all I got back was "don't bother trying to be friends with me. I'm just a fatty nobody likes
and cares about."

This guy was the total opposite of all those smug nobles, he just wanted to be left alone and
he wouldn't bother others as well.

"Haha, do you think I'm the same as all those nobles who mess with you? I introduced myself
because I wanted to be friends nothing else."

The fatty was clearly shocked he didn't think that I would reply like this. Finally, after a bit of
time, he said: "I'm Brett."

I chose to not bother him any more than this for now. In time he would learn I am different
from other people in this class and he will open up to me.

After this nothing eventful happened in my day. I learned a bit about the mana in the world
and fire element magic. I could see Alesia giving me glances occasionally, but she didn't do
anything to me during the day.

After school ended I went back to the dorm and got into the teleportation gate and had some
happy time with my women. Next day would be almost the same as this one, the only
difference is the changing from fire to wind element.

So just like yesterday, I went to the office of the teacher and after knocking on the door I
went inside the room. Inside was what looked like a 40-year-old woman. Even though she
was already 40 years of age her appearance was still amazing. She had this mature look to her
and her big breasts and butt definitely enhanced her mature appearance. Her hair was gray
colored, but not because of old age. It was her natural hair color. I found it looking quite nice.
This woman is part of the Major quest as well and she definitely has the looks for it.

"What are you looking at?" As I was looking at her she said this to me with a somewhat
resentful tone.

"Oh sorry just looking at the beauty of my new teacher."

"Hmmph, spare me the compliments. The principal has high hopes for you. As for me, you'll
need to still prove yourself. Come on then let's go to class."

This woman was probably what the principal warned me for. She definitely doesn't like me
because of my commoner background, but I'll be sure to change that look on her face.

My fellow students had the same looks as yesterday some with disdain and just one or two
with admiration. But what really surprised was the person I was sitting next to right now.
"Say Brett aren't you fire attribute why are you in the wind class." As I had dual attribute it
was obvious for me to be here but why was this fatty here as well.

Luckily he was more open than yesterday "I'm just here to learn things about the wind
attribute. It's not unlikely for students to join other affinity classes. My attribute isn't fire
either."

"I see so you are sort of learning other attributes as to learn their strengths and weaknesses.
But then what is your attribute?"

"Exactly, I just like to know stuff about different sort of attributes. My own affinity is with
the earth magic."

I see it would definitely be useful for me to go to lot's of other classes as well. Other people
have set affinities from birth. I only have to buy them from the system so it would come in
handy to know lot's about all different kinds of magic.

And with this, I became a little closer to the fatty and my second day of school has already
passed.
20 first weeks in school
Right now I'm walking towards my dorm with Brett. These last few days he opened up to me
and we started chatting more regularly. He was living in the same dorm I was, so we always
walked to and from school together.

Brett is the son of a very successful merchant. This is the reason even those noble's will let
him alone. His father has quite some power in the capital as he is one of the richest men in it.

When chatting with him I suddenly recognized someone. "Hey Salem, I see you passed the
tryouts as well huh."

Salem was also walking home after his classes when he heard me calling. "Hey Drake, yea I
passed but only barely. Not like you who skipped four years in one go. Everyone is talking
about you. Even my halfbrother is leaving me alone for now as he is scared of your power."

"Hehe, it's nothing. It's good he is leaving you alone. If he dares do something to you just
come ask for my help, we are friends. Ah right let me introduce you, this is Brett, my
classmate. Brett this is Salem I met him at the tryouts."

After this Salem and Brett got acquainted as well. Right now only the two of them are my
friends. Most other people just ignore me, not that I care about it. There are only a few
commoner people who act normal towards me, so I got a good impression on them.

"Oh yeah, Salem what is your affinity?"

"I have a dark magic attribute. It's a bit rarer than the 4 elements. I guess this is the reason I
got in and father paid for tuition."

After this, we chatted for a bit before everyone returned to their rooms to self-study. When I
stood in front of my door to unlock it, my neighbor came out of the door next to mine. As I
didn't yet introduce me to my neighbor I decided to do this now. But as fate would have it,
I'm already acquainted with her.

"Hi, how was your cleaning duty?"

She looked at me and immediately a small wrinkle appeared on her forehead. "Why do you
have to become my neighbor. I will make sure you will pay, remember that."

"Getting angry that much isn't good for your skin. If you lose your pretty face to wrinkles
you'll have nothing going for you anymore." Saying this I looked down at her small breasts
again. Since she was close by and I wanted to see her reaction I activated the sexual
pheromone aura.

"Hmmph, a great beauty like me won't lose her beauty for a very long time."

Did this girl just call herself a great beauty? How much confidence in yourself must one have
to say this? She showed a small reaction to the aura. I could see her face getting a small blush
on and her legs started wiggling a bit.

"Well, to be honest, you are quite cute, but not yet at the level of a great beauty." I decided to
compliment her a bit as I really found her cute, especially now that she was getting aroused.

"Say how about we bury the hatchet and become friends instead. I don't want to quarrel with
you every day."

"Become friends? Me with someone like you, you must have been birthed by a crazy
woman."

This got me really angry as the woman who birthed me was one I loved dearly even though I
didn't see her as my mother. So I walked towards her, grabbed both of her arms and pushed
her up to the wall. Holding her hands above her head. Alesia was struggling but there is no
way she could get out of my grip.

"I don't care if you insult me, but some people are off-limits for you. Seeing as you don't want
to be friends we'll be enemies instead. If you act against me I'll make your life hell."

After saying this I let her go and walked into my room, leaving behind a stunned Alesia. One
reason was my outburst, but the other really left her stunned. Why was she getting aroused
when I touched her.

With my aura still active, when I touched her its effect became much heavier. So she
definitely felt it. The guy she hates turns her one? What the hell is up with that. No, it must be
something else she could never like a commoner.

And like this, a few weeks passed.

Brett, Salem and I are now good buddies and I hang out with some other classmates as well.
The thing that surprised me the most is that my exp for the 4 elements magic is rising like
crazy. It seems like going to the academy was a really great choice.
I haven't made a move on any woman yet. Though I am getting closer to Angelica. But this
was only because of my fire magic. Right now I'm already the strongest fire mage in year five
and no-one dared to challenge me to a dual. Only upperclassmen have the means to fight
against me.

Angelica really didn't discriminate between backgrounds, but she definitely liked the students
with more power and talent. So she and I are on good ground right now. Of course, there is
no feeling of love whatsoever, but that will come later.

It was the opposite with Bianca my wind magic teacher. Even though I was really versed in
wind magic as well and was like the fire class the strongest of the wind class, she still doesn't
like me at all. I tried coming closer to her a few times in the form of asking guidance, but she
just gave me some quick answers and shooed me off. This one will prove to be difficult to
conquer.

In these few weeks, I had no contact with the principal whatsoever. I'll need a lot more power
for her to recognize me.

I did see my last two targets. The student council president is a very successful woman. Not
only is she from a high-class noble family, but she is also quite versed in magic as well. Her
looks are otherworldly as well. She has long straight black hair and a noble aura always
hangs around her whatever she does. Her breasts are also big and her butt is also nice and
perky. She is definitely one high-class woman. Conquering her will be a challenge.

The last one was a bit different from the student council president. She is the number one
student mage of the school currently. She also has a dual affinity with lightning and fire
magic. She has tons of firepower in her arsenal. But even though her magic is really
destructive her personality isn't.

She is always cheerful and friendly with everyone noble or commoner. Her looks are
definitely top class as well. She has nice long milk chocolate hair on top of her beautiful face.
Her curves are like the president nice and supple. Definitely a top-class woman as well, but
probably more approachable than the president.

Whenever I see Alesia in the dorms or the school I activate my aura and start to quarrel with
her. Making her stay around me long enough for her to get aroused. And when I see she starts
feeling it I leave.

I decided to make her my first target. She lives next door to me so she is easy to come across.
The other reason is that Angelica Flamery is her cousin. So when Alesia is mine, it will be
hopefully easier to get Angelica as well.

I still have to act with caution. Alesia is the successor of the Flamery family and her father
and grandfather are very powerful people. If they notice a commoner making moves on the
little special girl, I'm most likely dead.

In a few days, our excursion to the woods just outside the capital will begin. Every fifth-year
student will go to the woods and battle actual monsters. This is the first time for everyone to
battle a real enemy so they all are really nervous.
Of course, strong teachers would accompany us to safeguard, but they will only interject
when a powerful monster appears.

Let's see what fun things will happen in the woods.

21 Excursion
The days passed by very quickly and it soon was the day to leave the capital and head for the
woods. The trip would only take about half a day so and we would camp in the woods for a
few nights.

So I couldn't be with my women at all these few days so last night we fucked like crazy. I had
to satisfy all of their lust for a few days so I didn't hold anything back. When we finished
everyone was very satisfied and they soon fell asleep from exhaustion.

Only about 60 students joined this excursion accompanied by 5 teachers. Even though the
teachers will protect you when strong monsters are present you'll have to be very careful.
You might be attacked by a monster when no teacher is able to get to you.

Luckily the teachers are all very strong and can sense if a stronger monster is nearby, so the
students feel very safe in the care of their teachers.

The journey was smooth and we arrived at an open space surrounded by forests on all sides.
Because the carriages, which carried us for about most of the journey, were not able to go
through the forest we had to walk the last part.

Many students were complaining about this as they had to carry all their stuff. They are
mages and don't have a lot of physical strength. Luckily this wasn't the case for me at all. I
easily carried my own stuff and Brett's. If Brett would have carried it himself I don't think he
would have survived. He really needs to lose a few kilograms.

I quickly set up the tent Brett and I would sleep in and I went to Angelica.

"Miss teacher I'm done setting up the tent, can I go into the woods now?"

"You're already done? Yes, you can go, but don't go too far and be back before dark."

I was by far the youngest so Angelica was surprised that I already finished setting up the tent.
The others are still trying to set up their tents. Most of them are nobles or rich kids so they
don't have any experience doing it before.

Together with Brett I went into the forest and started to walk around a bit to find some
monsters and get some battle experience.

The only monsters both of us found were some horned wolfs and we quickly turned them into
died wolfs. I roasted them with fire magic and Brett hurled a rock at them which did some
damage.

Earth magic is more focused on defensive skills than on attack so Brett's magic didn't kill the
wolf immediately. If one of my fireballs or wind cutter hits a wolf it would be either dead or
heavily wounded.

It didn't take long for the sky to begin to grow darker so we made our way back to the camp.
When we arrived back at the camp I could see everyone having fun with friends playing
games or eating together. Only a hand full of people ventured into the woods.

I reported back to Angelica to let her know everything was alright and after this, both Brett
and I roasted some meat of a deer we hunted and ate it happily.

Everyone was looking at us with longing gazes. They didn't bring any meat at all as they
weren't able to transport it, so they soon became jealous when the two of us outsiders were
happily eating meat.

I didn't care about their gazes at all and just ate the meat together with Brett. Some of the
other guys I befriended came to us and I gave them some pieces of meat as well. All of them
had been nice to me since the beginning so it didn't matter to me if they wanted some meat as
well.

In the following two days, nothing really noteworthy happened. I just hunted wolfs and some
other weak monsters with Brett and some other guys.

A few people got injured, but only because of their own incompetence. But there weren't any
heavy injuries. Sometimes a teacher had to step in to save someone. Just because they went to
fight more monsters than they could handle.

This was no problem for me. There had to be a whole lot of wolfs to be able to challenge me.

Today I decided to go only with Brett and venturesome further away from the campground. I
hope to find some stronger monsters here. And just like I wanted I found one.

It was a black bear. It is too strong for most of the people in our year. But I have a feeling I
can take it on. Without the black bear noticing, I threw a fireball at it. Because it was fired
from its blind spot the black bear couldn't dodge.

Even though the fireball did some damage it only seemed to enrage the black bear as it
started to run towards me on its four legs. While the black bear was running I conjured
another fireball and a wind cutter.

It dodged the first fireball but wasn't able to dodge the wind cutter. At the place where the
wind cutter hit the black bear, it started to bleed a little bit. But the tough hide of the black
bear absorbed most of it.

The black bear continued its charge with even more vigor. But just before it arrived before us
Brett used his earth magic to make the ground the where the black bear was running on soft.
This was also a nice little ability you could use with earth magic.

As the black bear run on the softer ground, it slipped and crashed into a tree. Immediately
after both Brett and I bombarded the black bear with spells.
After being hit a few times and accumulating damage the black bear knew it wasn't our match
and started to escape. Of course, we didn't let this happen and I quickly ran towards it and
used a wind cutter on one of its legs. Immobilizing it.

After this, it was just free hitting and soon after the black bear drew its last breath and
collapsed. It was different fighting this black bear compared to the wolfs. Almost every wolf
died with one hit, the black bear needed multiple ones. But apart from the number of spells
we needed to use it wasn't that more difficult. As long as the black bear doesn't come into
close-combat range, it's easy hitting.

Brett and I continued our hunting and killed a few more black bears along with some horned
wolfs. Then suddenly something happened.

"EEEEHHHHH, SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME."

I heard a female scream and could sense a lot of fear was in it.

Both Brett and I ran towards its location without thinking twice. Soon I arrived with quite
some distance between Brett and me.

I was really startled what I saw. It's a horned wolf running after a female. I definitely knew
this woman as it was Alesia the one who definitely doesn't like me. But if it was a normal
horned wolf Alesia should be able to quickly kill it.

Alas, this definitely isn't a normal wolf. It was the more than twice the size of a normal
horned wolf and it looked way more powerful. It was a horned wolf king.

Why the hell is this kind of beast in this section of the forest and why aren't there any
teachers coming. I thought to myself.

"Brett you run as fast as possible to the teachers and get them here. I'll try to hold of the
wolf."

"But Drake can you handle it?"

"Don't worry about me, I can take care of myself."

After the brief conversation, Brett ran away, getting help, and I would charge into a very
difficult fight.
22 Horned wolf king
The horned wolf king was quickly gaining onto Alesia so I have to step in very soon or
Alesia will be in a lot of danger.

I couldn't do the same as with the black bears, because I needed to protect Alesia as well. So I
decided to pull its attention with throwing a fireball followed with a wind cutter.

Both hit its mark but only managed to graze the horned wolf king a little. Spells at this level
just aren't enough to hurt a beast like this, so I had to come up with something better.
Luckily the horned wolf king noticed me, but just after giving me a glance it continued going
after Alesia.

Damn this beast has some intelligence. It wanted to kill the weak target first as it saw I
couldn't hurt it a lot.

I was doing everything I could to draw its attention but just wasn't able to. And after half a
minute Alesia tripped and fell onto the ground.

The wolf who was right behind her leaped towards her trying to impale her with its horn.
Alesia had a horrified look on her face as she knew her end was nearing. She couldn't even
move her legs anymore and tears started welling up in her eyes.

Just right before the horn would hit her I body-slammed the horned wolf king making it miss
its target.

I was all out of ideas and could only come up with this to save her life.

"Alesia run, I'll hinder the wolf."

But even after I said this she didn't move. Not because she didn't want to, but because she
couldn't. Her fear had taken over her body and she couldn't move a muscle.

I didn't have time to convince her as the wolf was already up and running at me. Luckily I got
its attention right now as it wasn't focusing on Alesia anymore. It definitely wanted to get rid
of the one who was hindering it.

I couldn't dodge as Alesia was right behind me. So I had to use something else for the first
time. Just before the wolf arrived before me, I cast an earth magic spell. A wall of earth
appeared before me and the horned wolf king hit it full on.

Luckily the wall was strong enough as it completely stopped the horned wolf king. Only for
the wall to crumble into nothingness after the collision. I quickly threw a wind cutter at its
legs to try to immobilize it.

I grabbed Alesia and ran in the direction of the campsite. Trying to put some distance
between us. But the horned wolf king quickly regained its composure and charged after us. It
was like the wind cutter didn't even graze it.

I had some lead and my body was strong enough to at least not let the horned wolf king get
any closer. But right now I was carrying Alesia so I was slower than normal. The horned wolf
king was quickly catching up to us.

I was running for my life as I knew that when the horned wolf king reaches us it would doom
us both. So right now I was putting all my strength into my legs to just run as fast as possible.

But nothing I did really mattered. The horned wolf king was almost in leaping distance and it
wouldn't take long for it to kill both of us.
The moment soon arrived and I had to make a choice. Either discard Alesia and make a run
for it. Or try to protect her. The latter option would spell both of our doom, but with the first
at least I could make it out. So it should be quite an easy decision.

Then why was I protecting Alesia with my body right now? Why was I protecting the one
who hates me?

I didn't really have any answers to these questions. But I couldn't just leave her to die. So I
shielded her with my body and waited for the impact of the horned wolf king.

"Whooosh, BOOM."

I could hear something flying past me and hitting something.

When I looked up I could see Angelica and Bianca standing in front of me. Looking behind
me I saw the corpse of the horned wolf king. Charred and sliced apart. Definitely the spells
from these two.

"Drake Alesia, are the both of you okay?" Angelica asked us.

"Yes, I'm fine Miss Flamery."

But no answer came out of Alesia's mouth. She was still filled with fear.

"It's okay Alesia you are safe now." I could feel her shuddering lessening, but she still
gripped me tightly as to now let me go.

"Can you walk yourself?"

After which I saw her shaking her head slightly.

"Miss Flamery I'll carry her to the camp, don't worry."

Angelica had a somewhat surprised expression on her face. Her cousin who, like everyone
knew, didn't like me at all was clinging onto me right now.

I carried Alesia in a princess carry and started to walk towards the campsite. A small blushed
appeared on her face. There are two reasons for this.

One, I activated my aura to change her fear into one of pleasure. I couldn't let this chance slip
away. A cute girl was lying in my arms, so this was definitely a chance to make her more
aware of me.

The second was the place of one of my hands. It was placed on her nice perky butt. I was
really surprised as to how a flat-chested girl with not a lot of meat on her could have such a
booty.

So I definitely didn't let this go without taking a bit of advantage from her. There was an
occasional grab disguised as changing her position in my hands. Her face started to get redder
with the second.
But unlike I expected she didn't say anything and she just let me do as I pleased. I'm not a guy
who doesn't take advantage of the situation, so I treated myself to a nice meal. It was also a
chance to get a bit closer to her. She was still a target I needed to conquer.

I walked to the campsite with Alesia in my arms and just right before we arrived I asked her
"Do you think you can walk now, you wouldn't want to be seen in my arms when we arrive at
the campsite now do you?"

She nodded and I put her down on the ground. I could see her fear was diminished greatly
and the blush on her face still remained. Well, I had activated the sexual pheromone aura and
fondled her butt the entire time so it would be a miracle if she didn't feel anything after all
that.

Before walking away I said to her "don't worry about a reward for your savior."

I could hear her yelling after me "you idiot don't think I don't know what you did to me and
without my cousin, both of us would be dead. So it should be you giving me a reward."

"Haha seems like your back to your normal self. Well, I'll walk away first so it doesn't seem
like we arrived together." As I said this I started walking towards the campsite.

I could still hear a small voice of Alesia "Thank you"

Most people wouldn't have heard it, but I definitely did. Seems like the barrier between us is
falling down bit by bit.

When I arrived at my tent most people didn't even know what happened. But one did, Brett
came running towards me and asked me immediately what happened.

After I explained to him what had happened and that I wasn't hurt he was very happy. I could
see a smile coming onto his face. I'm very lucky with a friend such as this I thought to
myself.

After eating dinner together with Brett someone walked towards me and said: "Teacher
Flamery is looking for you."

"Alright, I'll go towards her now."

She probably wanted to ask about what happened. I definitely wanted to know why the
teachers didn't come any earlier, so I quickly made my way to the teacher tent.
23 Doing my women
As I entered I could only see the figure of Angelica. Right now she is the only person in here
with me.

Seeing this I immediately activated the sexual pheromone aura. Angelica was a strong-willed
woman, so the aura will take longer to show its effect.

So I decided to stay as long as possible in her vicinity. Being alone with her didn't happen a
lot so I have to make the most of it.

Seeing me come in a smile came to her face. "Thank you for saving Alesia. I just talked to
her and she told me everything that happened."

Damn she didn't tell her I used earth magic as well right I thought to myself. If Alesia had
seen me use it and told her cousin I wouldn't know what to expect from this conversation.

But then something entirely else happened. Angelica put her arms around me and pulled me
in her embrace.

I was definitely startled and didn't react for a second. After regaining my compusere I took
advantage of the situation and put my arms around her as well.

Because of our height differential my head was placed exactly between her breast. So putting
my arms around her was only to make sure I could enjoy this as long as possible.

Well I did have to remain calm. I definitely couldn't get a boner here and let Angelica see it.

Her breasts feel amazing. They are really nice and supple. My head was sinking in deeply and
I was savouring every moment of it.

What I wanted to do the most right now was to lower my hands and grab that perky butt of
hers. But I know this isn't possible, for now.

I knew at this moment that once I conquered this woman, both of us won't leave the bed for
quite while. I'll play with every inch of her body. But this was all in the future. Right now I
was just enjoying the hug and her breasts.

"If it wasn't for you I would have lost my cousin, so I'm really grateful for that. I definitely
owe you one." Angelica said after breaking up the hug.

A bit disappointed it ended already I replied: "haha I'll take you up on that sometimes, don't
forget about it. As for saving Alesia, I only did what was right."

"Haha I didn't expect anything less. Even though you did what was right, most people in this
excursion would have turned tail. So I comment you on your bravery for saving her, but
you're also a fool. It could have easily been your death as well."

"But I'm alive right hihi. Can I ask you a question?"

"Yes, it's why we didn't show up earlier right?"

"Exactly, how come you didn't sense the horned wolf king."

"Well we did sense it, but it was far away from the campsite and all the teachers were at
another place at that time, so we postponed killing it for a bit. When Bianca and I went into
its direction we saw Brett hurrying towards us. After that we immediately ran at full speed.
You know the rest."
"I see, well everything ended well so it's okay."

After her explanation I tried to make a conversation with her to stay in the tent. And I
actually succeeded. We talked for about 15 minutes, when I finally saw a small red tint
coming onto her face.

She really is a strong-willed woman. Alesia would have been dripping wet by now. After
talking to her for a few more minutes her red blush was getting more visible on her face.

I decided to end it and extended my hand for a shake. When she accepted it a small quiver ran
over her body and it didn't take long for Angelica to pull back her hand.

Saying bye, I left the tent and went into my own to sleep. Finally a seed had been sown in
Angelica's body. Everything went as planned and I made her aware of me. Not as a student,
but as a man.

Of course it would take a lot more for her to fall. But I would slowly chip away at her.

But it's really weird she didn't mention me using earth magic. Unless Alesia didn't tell seems
like I need to have a conversation with her.

While walking towards my tent I passed by Biance who was walking into the direction of her
tent. "Well fought against that horned wolf king. Don't let it rush to your head tough you have
still a long way to go."

As Bianca walked away I was quite startled. This woman actually complimented me?
Normally everything I did wasn't good enough in her eyes. So this was a major step forward
in my relationship with her. I didn't forget that she is a woman to be conquered as well.

It would be fun seeing her face lost in pleasure as my dick is going inside her. But just like
Angelica this woman wasn't easy and would take some time.

There was only one day hunting remaing and the day after we would go back to the capital. I
really wanted to go back. I haven't been with my women for a few days and this upset me
greatly.

It's the first time in quite some years I haven't had sex in such a long time. So I decided when
I get back all four of them would be getting pounded like crazy.

Thinking about this the entire time the other two days passed by without problems and we
safely arrived back in the capital. All students would have a few days off now to recharge and
after that it was back to studying.

I quickly made my way home and went inside. When everyone saw me they immediately ran
towards me and happily showered my with kisses.

"Did everyone behave Marie?"

"Yes dear there hasn't been any problem. Even though all of us missed our nighttime
activities."

"I see, well let's quickly make up for that then." saying this I went into the bedroom and
started undressing.

All of them immediately joined and soon everyone was naked. Everyone's pussy was already
really wet. So after a bit of foreplay I punched my dick in Sabrina.

The big-breasted woman was immediately moaning loudly and had a very happy look on her
face. I grabbed hold of both of her beasts and started playing with them.

One hand was massaging her breast and the other was playing with her nipple. In the time she
became mine Sabrina has become really sensitive, so it didn't take long for her to reach her
first orgasm.

But I didn't show any mercy on her as I kept pounding her hard. Sabrina was moaning out
like crazy and love juices were gushing out her pussy.

After Sabrina reached a few orgasm, I reached my limit as well and poured my stored up
semen deep inside her. After accumulating all this pleasure Sabrina passed out.

This was okay for now, as there are still three others to go through. Without taking a break
Chelsea took her sister's place and laid down on her back, ready to get penetrated.

I didn't dissapoint and point my dick, which had recovered almost immediately inside her

Chelsea has a more slender body type than her sister. But just like Sabrina her body is really
sensitive. So just like her sister she was reaching orgasm after orgasm as I was just pounding
away.

I moved my dick deep inside her and moved her body a bit so we could make out. Our
tongues are intertwining and saliva is getting mixed. It was really amazing as to how she was
still moaning and cumming, but she did her best to kiss me.

After a few minutes I reached the end again and filled her up. After having a last huge
orgasm Chelsea collapse just like her sister.

When I looked to the other side of the bed I could see Marie and Susan going down on each
other. Tongues intertwining, breasts and nipples getting pleasured and pussies getting
fingured. It was really a sight to behold. Marie and Susan have been sleeping on the same bed
for a long while now, so they exactly knew where the other would feel the most pleasure.

I didn't care a lot about my women having a fun time together with each other. But if I ever
notice that they like each other more than me or they don't include me in their activities.
Punishment is in order. Well as long as I give them their dayly dose of white stuff, this
shouldn't happen.

Susan was on the bottom and Marie was on top. So without disturbing them I moved to where
both their lower bodies. I put my dick inside Susan and started fingering Marie.
"Ah honey we have been waiting for you, please do us a lot."

It seems they haven't forgotten about me and I definitely won't let them down now. I started
ravaging both women as their tongues kept intertwining with each other's.

Both of them received lot's of my love and after pounding Susan for a while her insides were
filled up as well. She, just like the other two reached orgam after orgasm. Not able to handle
all the pleasure she passed out as well. Leaving only Marie.

I decided to play with her a bit, I lied down on the bed and said "damn pleasuring all of you
takes a toll on my body. I'll need to rest for bit."

I could see the look on Marie's face. She was really longing for my dick, but now she had to
wait even longer?

After a few seconds I couldn't look at her cute face anymore. She was looking at me with
such cute eyes I couldn't tease her anymore.

"Alright stop looking so damn cute, I'm just teasing with you. Look it's already up and going
again."

A bright radiant smile appeared on Marie's face and without saying anything she moved on
top of me. In the cowgirl position.

It didn't take long for her to take my dick inside and just like the other three moans couldn't
stop escaping her mouth. Her big beautiful breasts were swinging everywhere so I decided to
take hold of them. Making her moan even more.

"You like it."

"Yes honey, AH AH please AHA fuck me mooooorrree." Getting thede words out between
her moans U decided to not dissapoint and tried to get my dick as deep inside her as possible.

Marie's face is now filled with utter pleasure. She reached orgasms one after the other.

After a few final spurts I let it out again filling her up. Reaching her biggest orgasm yet she
collapsed lying next to me. But unlike the other three she didn't pass out.

After she regained her breath I could see there was something puzzling her.

"Alright out with it, what do you want to say."

Startled and a bit shy she reacted. "Well I'm getting older and I don't know when I'm not able
anymore so I-"

I cut her off as I knew what she was going to say "You want to get pregnant?"

"Y-yes"

After thinking for a bit I answered her. "Right now I'm still to young and weak, so I don't
want to have any children right now."

I wanted to continue but Marie interrupted me. "But I don't know when I can't give birth
anymore and I really want to have your child."

"I didn't finish yet. Haven't you noticed that all these years you've been with me, you didn't
get older, instead you've only grown more beautiful?"

"Yes, but what has that to do with this?"

"Everything, it's like a special ability of mine. Not only do your looks not deteriorate and get
better instead. It also makes your body stronger. A side effect is that you won't reach your
meno pause until you're way older."

"So even in 10 years I can get pregnant?"

"Exactly"

"Hmm alright then, I'll wait. But don't you go impregnating other women before me you
hear."

I could hear the seriousness in her voice "I wouldn't dream of it."

After having this conversation and clearing uo her doubts I could see the other's waking up.

"Alright ladies time for round two."

I have stored up a lot so I wasn't finished just yet.

24 The changes of Alesia
The days I had off from school weren't really eventful. I just relaxed during the day and had
sex during the night. Of course, I still did my daily body training, as I definitely didn't want to
slack behind in this.

Right now I still only had the basic strengthening technique and my body was already
improving at an alarming rate. What if my strengthening technique got upgraded? How much
stronger was I able to get by then.

Unfortunately, I couldn't find any hints of the skills upgrade in the system shop. So I could
only guess that it was either unavailable yet or I needed to get it someway else. Like
completing a mission. Well not like I really could solve it now, so I decided to just place it in
the back of my head.

After having yet another good night with my 4 women, the magic school was starting again
today. I first got to the dorm to tidy it up and after I went to my magic class.

When I walked out of the door, the woman living next door opened it at almost exactly the
same time. Thinking that Alesia would already be back to her old self of being really arrogant
I just walked past her not trying to quarrel with her.
But to my great surprise, she said: "Hi Drake, had a nice few days off from school?"

What the hell was this? Did she just ask if I had a good time? She normally wouldn't even
think of asking this. Had our encounter really changed her?

"AH, well yeah I had tons of fun," I replied thinking of my activities with the ladies.

"That's great I had a good time to thanks for asking."

What was this now she was upset because I didn't ask her the question back. What the hell is
up with this woman?

"Oh sorry, tell me Alesia do you have a fever?"

Her face was actually really red right now and her fingers were fidgeting with each other. It
seems like she's nervous or something."

"What no, how did you come to that conclusion?"

"For starters, you're talking with me way longer than you normally do before storming off.
And your face is getting red. So it just felt you weren't feeling like your normal self."

This completely shut her up as she didn't know what to reply. Why was she acting like this?
She was trying to have a conversation with the guy she hated for some time now. Did she
think about him differently now as he had saved her? Alesia was really conflicted by this.

While she was thinking I decided to leave as I didn't want to be late for class. "See you in
class Alesia."

Alesia shocking awake said: "Ah yes, see you in class."

And I walked off to class to learn more about what I can do with my magic powers.

The following few days Alesia only acted stranger. Whenever she saw me she started to blush
and avoided eye-contact. Something I could even see her legs wobbling a bit as she had of
trouble standing still.

The strangest thing though happened in class. When some rich noble's who still didn't like me
started badmouthing me again. Alesia had actually stepped in and shut them up. The rich
noble's didn't know what was happening. The one normally badmouthing me the most was
actually standing up for him.

Of course, the entire class was surprised including me. I had never expected this to happen
when I had saved her. I thought she would just go back to her haughty self, but that definitely
didn't happen. This chick didn't actually develop feelings for me after I saved her right.

Every morning when I was leaving my room to go to class, it would only take a few seconds
that Alesia would come out of her room as well. She brushed it off as coincidences, but I
know better. She was actually trying to her when I would leave and exit her room straight
after.

Not like I have any problem with all this, it's quite the opposite actually. I definitely want this
girl to be mine as well. Her breasts are underdeveloped and she is only over sixteen and a
half, but she was really quite and her ass looked great as well.

So happily accepting her advances, we actually started to get closer. Our conversations
started to get longer and even more private. There were no more quarrels like before. Not
because I didn't make fun of her anymore, but because Alesia wouldn't counter me.

I even made a remark about her little breasts only to get her a bit agitated, but unlike the rage
that would normally come out of her mouth when someone made mentioned her breasts, she
only blushed, avoided eye-contact with me and covered up her breasts. Not like there was a
lot to cover up.

At this time I just knew that this girl had actually gotten the hots for me. She was liking a kid
4 years younger than her. Even though I didn't care about age differences as all my woman
are way older than me, it definitely couldn't be normal for her to like a twelve-year-old.

Because our conversations started to get longer and longer, my sexual pheromone aura was
getting way more potent as well. She always lasted for as long as possible before it became to
much pleasure for her to handle. When she reached her limit she always made some excuses
to go to the bathroom or back into her dorm room.

It was always really fun for me to see. The girl who always hated me so much and tried to
make my life here at the magic school as hard as possible actually liked me now. It must be
hard for her, always coming in my vicinity before her entire body starts heating up.

Sometimes I could even hear some small moans coming from the room next door. This
always made my day.

I really loved this skill. If it's strong enough I can make any woman fall with this. They just
can't ignore the pleasure running through their entire bodies.

After another few days, our relationship even advanced to walking back together with each
other. It was really fun seeing Alesia do her best to get as close to me as possible. Even
though she had to resist pleasure every time.

Now when we are even walking home together the time she is in the effects of the aura
becomes even longer.

"See you tomorrow Alesia. Sleep tight." I said goodbye to her in front of both of our rooms. I
wanted to make a move on her, but I decided to see just how long it takes for her to make a
move on me instead.

If it was me chasing her, I had the confidence to conquer her earlier. But I wanted Alesia to
make the first move. She always acted so high and mighty. So I wanted her to make the move
first. Like this, I could make her realize that she indeed had definitely fallen for me.

"Ah Drake wait up a bit." Hearing this I turned around, but before I could even see what was
happening I could feel a soft moist feeling on my lips. Alesia had actually kissed me on her
own accord.

I responded to her kiss and started kissing her back. But when I wanted to take it a step
further and got my tongue involved, Alesia quickly broke up the kiss.

"AH, this I'm sorry I was just startled for a bit."

"So does that mean I can kiss you again right now."

Hearing my words Alesia's face had turned beet red like she only realized what she had done
right now. She couldn't get any words out of her mouth anymore and her body was trembling
a bit.

"Well, I always heard 'silence means consent'." So I moved in and planted my lips on top of
hers. Wrapping my arms around her body in order to not let her escape again. \

At first, she was surprised and stood still. After a few seconds, she started struggling out of
my grasp. But after a few more seconds she gave in and I could finally enjoy the taste of her
lovely mouth.

It didn't take long for me to break my tongue inside her mouth. I'm entwining mine with hers.
It's definitely her first kiss as she is really clumsy. But with time she got the gist of it. She
even tried to get her tongue into my mouth. I didn't take she would do this, but I happily let
her.

There we are, in the middle of a hallway kissing passionately. If nobody could recognize who
it was they would say that two adults were going hard on each other. Nobody would think of
two students.

After a short while, I tried to take it up a notch and slid my hands down to her butt. Grabbing
a hold of those nice and perky ass-cheeks. Just like I expected it is an amazing feeling. But I
could only enjoy it for a second. Alesia broke away from me for a second time.

"Not here."

"Oh than shall way make to my room and continue there?"

She was definitely thinking about going into my room, but because she knew what would
happen in it she hesitated for a little.

I pulled her in my embrace and whispered in her ears "don't worry I'll take care of you, just
give yourself to me and become my woman."

Because of the effects of the aura and our passionate kiss just now, Alesia was definitely
greatly aroused. And my words broke down her last barrier as she nodded and followed me
into my room.
25 Alesia“s first time
As both of us had entered the room I closed the door behind us. Alesia was very quiet and she
looked really nervous. Even though she was young, she definitely knew about the happenings
between a man and a woman.

These last few weeks her masturbation sessions had skyrocketed. And in all of them, she was
thinking of me. Visualizing me in front of her. Now that it was finally time for the real thing
she just shut down, because of her nervousness.

I closed the door and hugged her from behind "there is no reason to be nervous. I'll take good
care of you. If you don't want to do it now that's also okay, I'll just wait for you to be ready."

Alesia looked at me and said: "No I want to do it with you, it's just that it's my first time, so
I'm don't really know what to do."

"Just leave that to me. When we are finished you'll finally be a true woman. I'll make sure
you obtain lot's and lot's of pleasure." Saying this I lowered my hand and grabbed her nice
butt in my hand.

Instead of pushing me away as she did just now, she allowed me to fondle her. So I took it a
step further and tried to get a feel of her small tits. Even though they were small it wasn't like
they are non-existent. So even though I couldn't grab much, it was nice either way.

I don't really care about the breast size of a woman. Of course, I like big breasts, but it's not
like I don't like a woman if she has small tits like Alesia.

But to my surprise, Alesia pulled away from me saying: "please not my breasts."

"Why not."

After hesitating she answered me "Well I know boys like girls with big breasts, which I
clearly don't have. So I'm afraid that if you realize that you don't like my breast size you'll
just leave me."

Hearing this I couldn't hold in my laughter.

"Hahahahaahah are you crazy? Do you think I don't know you have small tits? If I cared
about things like that why would I asked you in my room?"

"But still."

I could see she was really conflicted at the moment. So I walked up to her. Pried her hands
away which were shielding her chest and started to fondle them.

"You know there is a saying that when a man plays with a girls breasts a lot they'll grow
much more."

"R-really?"

"Yes, so from now on I'll play with them lots okay?"

"O-okay"

Of course, I had no clue about what I said was true. But it seemed to make Alesia happier so
it was okay.

"Before we continue I want to make something clear and not take advantage of you first."

"Okay, I also need to tell you something."

Quite wondering what she needed to tell me, I told her that I had already multiple women and
that I wouldn't just leave them to be with her. If she wanted to further our relationship I
wanted her to accept this fact. Of course, this was really outrageous. Asking a woman to
accept that the man she liked had multiple women, but I didn't really care about all that.

"I see, it's okay, to be honest, I already kind of thought you to have more women. But I'm
okay with it if that means that I can be with you as well."

She accepted it so easily. This was really weird. A few weeks ago she hated me with every
fiber of her body. And now she joined my harem willingly. What a weird woman.

"How did you know I already have more women." Really curious about this I had asked her.

"I don't really know. Maybe a woman's intuition?"

What a vague answer, but well I kind of accepted it. I know just how powerful a woman's
intuition can be.

"What did you want to tell me?"

"Yes, well I kind of already have a fiancee."

"You what now?"

Even though I wanted my woman to share their man. I would never accept the opposite to
happen. If a woman becomes mine they would never be allowed to be intimate with another
man. That's just how selfish I am.

"Relax it's not like I want it, it's my father who married me off to another noble family. All to
extend his power and influence."

"I see, sorry for that. So you don't like him?"

"Not at all, the guy is disgusting. Always trying to act nice, but I know that he is quite evil.
He always uses his father's influence to do all kinds of stuff."

"I see so for you to become mine completely I have to snatch you away from him."

"Yes, but he is a strong mage as well. Even you aren't his opponent right now. He is already
22 and quite gifted. That's the reason he kind just do whatever he wants and his father will
just fix everything."

"Don't worry about me, I'll definitely snatch you away."

This only gave me one more reason that start to get stronger even faster. For now, I need to
try and keep myself away from the radar of powerful people. But once I get strong enough I'll
rain hell down on them if they ever decide to try and hurt me or my women.

"Let's talk about all that another time. For now, it's time to have some fun."

And like that, I continued my perverted actions. No part of her body was left untouched. I
kissed her and fondled her important parts. While slowly taking both of our clothes off. Until
nothing remained.

Alesia was looking very very cute. She was still trying to shield her pussy and tits with her
hands like a scared girl. Of course, this was natural. She was standing naked in front of a man
for the first time. So it wasn't weird that she was a bit nervous.

"You don't want me to see you wholly?"

"No it's just" realizing that there was nothing to be nervous about anymore, as she had
already steeled her decision to do it with me some time ago, she lowered her hands.

Her small breasts look very nice even though their size isn't very big, their form was
outstanding. Her unused slit was also looked very cute.

I laid her down on her back and started with a nice long deep kiss. Which she happily replied.
Because the sexual pheromone aura has been activated the entire time Alesia is incredibly
horny right now.

Not like she lost her mind and only seeks for sex. But more like she really wants to get some.
And right now she definitely was gonna get some. I continued kissing her, exploring her
entire mouth with my tongue. Alesia wasn't just doing nothing. She was fighting my tongue
and nicely entangling with it.

One of my hands went over to her nipple and started playing with her small bud on top of her
small breast. The other hand went further down and started nicely playing with her pussy.
Even though Alesia is still a virgin her pussy was drenching with love juices.

So my fingers nicely made their way inside after playing a bit with a clit. I started to explore
her pussy with one finger at first and made my way inside of her. While doing all this her
tongue stopped intertwining with mine and she just tried to moan as much as she could.
Which was a bit difficult for her as I still locked her lips with mine.

"You ready for the real thing?"

"Y-yes I-I'm ready, but please be easy on me." She got these words out with a bit of trouble
as pleasure had already taken over her body.

Even though Alesia was a bit more than 4 years older than me we are about the same height.
So while looking into her eyes I slowed inserted my dick inside her. Even though she felt
some pain her pleasure was easily taken over the pain she felt.

I slowly pushed deeper inside her as Alesia finally lost her virginity to me. I waited for a bit
to let her adjust to my size. And once I got her okay-sign I started to move again. Slowly at
first, but I could not see a look of pain on her face, only pleasure.

So I went faster and faster before finally pounding her at a nice speed. Alesia was moaning
out like crazy. She was supposed to feel pain when her first time was taken, but she only felt
better with each passing second.

I didn't want to let her moan too loudly as we are still in my dorm room. So I locked her lips
with mine yet again to at least lessen the sound she made.

After pounding her for a good time I was finally getting close to an orgasm. Alesia had
already climaxed multiple times.

"I'm gonna cum Alesia."

She woke up from her feelings of pleasure hearing these words. "W-wait no inside."

"Haha don't worry about that. Just accept everything inside you."

As I had a 100% way of not impregnating her, I just came deep inside her, filling her up
completely. After I finished my orgasm I lied down next to her. Alesia had no energy
anymore but was still conscious. Even after all the pleasure she received. She definitely isn't a
weak woman.

After she regained her breath she appeared a bit panicked. "What if I get pregnant? My
family will kill me, and you."

"Don't worry about that, I have a 100% sure way of not getting you pregnant. There are still
some things you don't know about me. In time you'll learn I'm definitely not your average
person."

"Okay, I'll believe you."

"Well even if I got you pregnant, some women at home will kill me way faster than your
family will Hahaha."

Thinking of Marie who said she wanted the first to be pregnant. If she heard I impregnated
someone else first she would definitely not let me go easy.

"It seems you got your energy back right? Then it's time for round two."

"What again so soon?"

"Don't even think of leaving this room before morning. I finally got you to be mine. I'll
definitely enjoy it to the fullest."
Alesia gulped as she knew what was about to happen. She was about to receive a very 'fun'
night.
26 Aura LVL 3
We did it a couple more times until Alesia finally collapsed because of exhaustion. She
definitely did well for her first time. The more we fucked the more experienced she got. In
the end, she was even doing stuff on her own.

Alesia is an absolute tigress in bed. The first few times she was still kind of nervous, but this
once this nervousness dissipated she started moving on her own and trying new this out. Of
course, I didn't let her walk all over me.

If she would start to take over control I pounded her hard for a moment to show who's boss. I
like a woman aggressive in bed, but I want to still be in control. Alesia got to know this very
quickly because once she got too aggressive her pussy would get pounded very heavily not
giving her a chance to do anything.

After Alesia collapsed she was sleeping peacefully on my chest. She had a very happy look
on her face. When I recalled the first time we met I definitely wouldn't expect this situation to
happen. The girl who hated me was sleeping peacefully on my chest as she lost her first time
to me.

[Congratulations Host for completing a mission.]

[Alesia has given her everything to you and has truly become your woman.]

[Reward: Skill LVL-UP, 50 SP]

The SP would always come in handy, what was truly good was the Skill LVL-UP. With it, I
could upgrade a skill without completing a mission or paying SP.

After thinking for a while I decided to LVL-UP the sexual pheromone aura. It was my most
used skill in conquering a woman. It was just really overpowered. As long as the level is high
enough any woman will fall down in pleasure as they really start to crave it.

The basic body strengthening technique can't be level only upgraded into a better one, so this
was immediately out of the question.

Both my Celestial dick and the 4-elements magic levels itself as I use them, so I thought to
level the sexual pheromone aura.

[Sexual pheromone aura lvl 3 - passive skill

Use: This skill will release sexual pheromones in a maximum of 4-meter radius around the
Host. Can select targets to be influenced within the 4-meter radius. which will arouse women.
When you have skin to skin contact the effect will become stronger. Upgrading it will
increase the range and effectiveness. Women with strong willpower will be less susceptible to
this skill. Upgrading the skill will increase effectiveness.]

The radius increased to 4 meters and its effect increased. But what was the best about the
level up was that right now I can choose my targets. Before every woman in the radius would
be influenced, so this meant I couldn't keep in on all the time. Now I can choose the woman
which will be affected. With this additional effect, I can use the skill way more and better.

Deciding to check out its effect tomorrow I dozed off as well and slept nicely.

The next day when I woke up Alesia looking at me with a lovely look.

"Morning Alesia, how do you feel?"

"Morning Drake, it doesn't hurt at all. Totally different from what I would expect."

"Of course with me here you'll never feel pain, only lot's amounts of pleasure. Tonight you'll
meet your 'older sisters' so be nice to them. If you decide to act all high and nobly I'll punish
you by doing the thing you strongly rejected last night."

She got a slight shock on her face as I said this. Not because she would meet my other
women, but because of what I said after.

"Don't worry I won't."

The thing she definitely didn't want to was to have anal sex. Even though her ass is really
great once I suggested doing it like that, she rejected me totally. She definitely didn't want to
do it in her ass. I didn't want to force her to do anything so I just fucked her pussy some more.
She'll definitely come around when she sees the looks on the faces of my other women when
I do them in the ass.

"I also want your help to conquer a woman."

"You just had me last night and you're already thinking of new women? Well, I don't really
care as long as I can stay by your side. So who is it?"

"Hehe, don't worry I'll never throw a woman away. You are actually quite connected with
each other."

"You're not thinking of my cousin are you?"

"Exactly"

"That won't end well, she doesn't want a relationship. Especially not with a 12-year-old
child."

"Let me worry about that. You'll just need to tell me a few things about her. In the end, I will
have both of you sleeping on the same bed."

"Hmmm pervert. If you really think you can conquer her I just trust you."

"Good, now school won't start for an hour."

Saying this I moved in on Alesia to have some more happy time.

In school, both of us act normal, because I don't want any rumors going out right now. I don't
need her fiancee coming after me right now. I'll need to be stronger first.

In the evening both of us went through the teleport point which surprised Alesia. Magic like
this is very rare so she didn't understand how I could have one. I told her to not think too
much into it which she did.

I introduced her to the rest of the women and she was quickly accepted into the house. All of
them got acquainted with each other before we would have our nightly session. With now an
extra person. The four of them hadn't gotten any action last night so this time all of them are
very horny.

Alesia was definitely surprised when she saw my dick going in Marie's ass. All of the women
liked anal, but none like Marie did. She really likes it when I put my dick inside her butt hole.

Alesia just couldn't understand how she would feel that good when a dick is inside her ass.
But even though all four of them said it felt good she still didn't cave in and let me fuck her in
the ass. Well, all in time I guess.

It was also a bit weird for her to be involved in such a big group right now. She only lost her
virginity yesterday and now she was already having some woman on woman action. She
really has a cute expression on her face whenever she does something with one of my other
women.

The effects of the upgraded sexual pheromone aura are also quite visible. All of them are
even hornier than before and the amounts of pleasure they receive increased quite a bit too.

This upgrade would make it easier for me to conquer Angelica. She is stronger than all five of
my women so the effects will have less effect on her. But I believe with this upgrade even
Angelica will fall to pleasure.

After filling all of them up multiple times I fell asleep surrounded by 5 hot women.

The next day I tested the aura on Angelica. I activated the aura in class with only her as
target. This will give a lot of time to make the effect work on her.

And within 5 minutes I could see her change. A small blush appeared on her face and her legs
started to wobble a little bit. She also licked her lips a few times.

The effect really increased big time. She was already feeling it in this short amount of time.
So I just had the aura on for the entire class. after close to 45 minutes she made an excuse and
ended the class.

I secretly followed her and saw that she got inside the teacher's bathroom. Of course, I knew
she wasn't there to pee. But to do something else entirely.

Smiling I walked away and started to come up with a plan to make this incredibly hot teacher
fall for me.
27 In the storage room
In the next few weeks, nothing noteworthy happened. I and my women still have our spicy
time every night trying all sorts of things out. Now with the addition of Alesia, I had less rest
than before. Not that it mattered to me. One more woman to have sex with is always amazing.
Especially when I already had 4.

All of them accepted each other and have zero complaints about sharing me. I found it a little
bit confusing. Every woman I conquered accepted the harem idea like it was nothing.

Nobody even made trouble or was jealous of other women. All of them would be happy as
long as they are mine. Even though I had no clue about the reason this was happening, it's
probably related to the super sex system. Like a hidden perk. An amazing hidden perk.

Right now I have only 5, but what about 10 or 20? Would all my women still accept
everyone? Only time will tell.

Apart from training my body and training in magic during the day and having sex during the
night. I always played with Angelica. Through the sexual pheromone aura of course.

Even if she is the strongest woman I'll conquer till now and thus has more resistance against
the aura. It's not a problem at all. With the LVL 3 aura, even she will fall. Every time in class
or when I see her I activate it.

The results are amazing, after about 20 minutes it becomes intolerable for her and she
definitely needs to leave the classroom. At first, no-one noticed it, but after a few times,
classmates started to wonder why their teacher always leaves class hurriedly looking like she
really has to pee and can't hold it in anymore.

So to not let it get too suspicious I activate the aura late in class, so she always can go to the
toilet or anywhere else to do her personal business.

I also asked for her to tutor me after classes end, which she accepted happily as she knows
I'm really talented. The only problem is that I have to act more secretly now. If she always
gets turned on while tutoring me it will get really suspicious.

Before thinking that she is falling for me, she will probably think I'm the reason for the
reason for her feeling weird lately. So I keep on the low, but not like I'm doing nothing.
Pleasure will still course through her, only less noticeable.

The thing I only noticed after some time was that the effects of the aura increase if the
woman subjected to it gets influenced by it multiple times.

The time Angelica starts to lose her control is getting less and less, after more and more times
of getting subjected to the sexual pheromone aura.

After our tutoring session today she had to move some things to a storage room in the
building.

"Let me help you with that," I said after taking a few things off her hands.
"Oh thank you, Drake, let's go then."

It didn't take long for both of us to enter the storage room and put away the stuff. But when
we tried to walk out the door was locked.

"That's strange, did somebody lock the door not knowing we were in here?"

"Most likely yeah"

*Bong Bong Bong*

We knocked on the door, but no answer.

"How about we just destroy the door?" I asked her

"Hihi, I can't do that. I destroyed something last week and get quite a scolding by the
principal."

"Seems like you're quite the violent one, aren't you?"

After getting a cheeky smile she didn't answer.

"Let's wait then until someone comes. If it takes too long we'll just have to burst through the
door"

"Yes, no other choice I guess."

Of course, all of this was planned by me. Alesia is outside the door after she locked us in
here. My aura is now activated at full power right now. So let's how long this woman can
hold on.

Not having anything to do we just talked about some small stuff and played some word
games. As the minutes passed I could already see the signs appear. Her breath is getting
irregular her legs are twitching a bit and a blush appeared on her face. In short, she was
getting turned on.

Angelica herself had no clue what was happening. She was locked inside a storage room with
her student and she was actually starting to get turned on. Even though the last few weeks it
happened a lot, this was the first time she felt this good.

Of course, all of this was because both of us are in close proximity and on some occasions, I
even touched multiplying the effect.

This went on for about 15 minutes. Angelica is incredibly horny right now. I thought about
pushing her down and taking her now and here. But deciding to not do this. She didn't fall
yet.

But it was about time for me to make my planned move.

"Miss Flamery I have to tell you something."

"Haha go ahead." She replied with some loud between breaths

"Miss Flamery I like you. Not only like a teacher, but also as a woman. I have fallen in love
with you." The only reason for to say this was to startle her completely.

"Y-you what? You like me?"

"Yes for a while now. I want to be with you for every minute of the day. This is also the
reason I wanted you to tutor me."

"I'm sorry but this just can't do. Not to mention our age difference. You are my student. You
better get this thought out of your head."

"But I-"

"No but's I'll just pretend you never said this." She appeared to get a bit angry.

"Okay, I'm sorry." My eyes started to get a bit wet as if I started to cry.

In my head, I was laughing out loud. I didn't know I had this kind of actor skills.

"Wh- why are you crying?"

"It's nothing"

My eyes started to tear up even more. And as Angelica moved in to comfort me, I acted.

I moved very quickly. At a speed, even she couldn't match. Before she knew it our lips were
locked and my tongue slipped inside her mouth. I kissed her and put my arms around her
neck as to not let her escape too quickly.

After a few seconds passed she regained her senses and pushed me away. Looking quite
angry. The fun part was that I could see what happened to her. Using the orgasm bar I could
see she had a small orgasm. She tried to suppress it with her all, so she only had a small one
but one nonetheless.

"What the hell Drake you can't just do that to someone. It's really inappropriate."

"I'm really sorry Miss Flamery. But you said you didn't like me so I wanted to show how
much I like you like this. To change your mind perhaps."

Even though she was angry at first she calmed down a bit after a moment.

"I understand Drake, but you just can't do that. Even though I don't like you, you have a
whole life ahead you will definitely find a woman you like."

"But I like you. You're really beautiful and always nice to me."
She blushed a bit hearing what I said.

"I understand, but it still won't happen. Just forget about those thoughts as quickly as you
can."

I feigned to be sad for a few seconds after which a happy smile appeared on my face.

"How about you give me a condition and if I successfully fulfill it you'll agree to me."

"What that's ridi-. Okay, I'll agree."

The only reason she would say this was because she wanted to give me a ridiculous condition
which I can never accomplish.

"If you win the upcoming school tournament I'll agree to it."

"Okay deal" I quickly said.

My plan was accomplished. I kinda suspected she would give me this condition as the
tournament was coming up.

The school tournament is exactly as the name implies. Everyone that is a 4th or higher year
student can enter it. All students enter it. Most for some real battle practice. But only some
actually can win the tournament.

Most of the times it's someone in the last year of school. So for Angelica, it seems impossible
for me to win it. Of course, I have some confidence in myself. Angelica has been tutoring me
and is my teacher. But she definitely doesn't know I'm way stronger than I show. And I still
have two elements the school doesn't know I can use.

Not long after the door was opened by someone and both of us left. Angelica with a feeling
that she just made a huge mistake. And I, all I had to do was win the tournament.
28 Some training and first battle in the tournamen
After the conversation, I had with Angelica in the storage room nothing much changed
between us. She still continued tutoring me and teaching me in class. But still every time she
looked me in the eyes a small blush appeared on her face. Which disappeared just as quickly
as it appeared.

Most people wouldn't even notice it, but not me. Whenever I saw it a happy feeling got into
my body. Even though she said that she didn't have any feelings towards me, this small blush
told me otherwise.

Even though she said she didn't feel anything towards me and never would or could, this
small blush told me otherwise. It let me know she was at least thinking about me and that was
all I needed. As long as she had me in her mind I would definitely succeed.

It was only two weeks before the school tournament would begin. If I'm defeated it would
become much harder of conquering Angelica and I would need to think of an entirely new
plan. When I would win things will definitely get interesting.

I have the confidence of defeating upperclassman. Even those who are in their last year of
school. When I entered the school I was already the strongest of the 4th year students while
having the ability to challenge and even win against 5th year students.

In the time I attended the magic school my abilities have improved tremendously. In this
short few months which have passed my capabilities have increased by an incredible pace.
Right now I have to hold back my magic wherever I go.

If I don't people will definitely be surprised. It isn't normal for a 12-year-old to be as strong as
a 4th year students, who are at average 16-years-old. Let alone a 12-year-old who can stand
toe to toe with the 7th year students, who will be entering the real world after this year.

Still, I'm in quite a bit of a dilemma. If I show all of my powers in the tournament, the whole
world will know about my prowess. This isn't that much of a problem, but I still want to
attend the school for some time. There are still women from the major quest to be conquered.

If I hold back in the competition I might lose, which will decrease my chances with Angelica.
So the best course of action is not showing everything but still winning. This will be quite
hard, but maybe doable.

So most of my time right now is to spend training. If I get stronger it will be easier to hold
back and use just the right amount of strength. Naturally, my women are still the first priority.
If it's possible I never want to let them spend a night without me. Of course, this is
impossible, but I want to spend most of the nights with them.

Lately, Marie is pestering me more and more about getting her pregnant. It's getting a bit
annoying. I've been telling her I'll definitely get her pregnant when the time is right and I'm
strong enough, but right now she only asks when. Even some of my other women are getting
used to the idea of getting impregnated.

Everyone knows Marie will be the first, so they don't trouble me with it as much as Marie,
but still, they are wondering when it will happen. So deciding to settle it I told them that I
would impregnate Marie when I reach the age of 18 and the rest a few months after.

At first, Marie was down as she still had to wait for about 5,5 years, but she cheered up after
insuring her that with my powers her body wouldn't age and her ability to be fertilized would
be as strong as ever.

Even though I'm mentally way older than 12 and my body isn't looking like a regular 12-
year-old, I still am. So I decided to make 18 years of age to be the milestone before starting to
get kids. Of course, nothing is set in stone.

After settling this I had a nice session with all five of the females. A few years back I
wouldn't even think of pleasing five women in one night. But now all five of them collapse
before me. Which is quite an outstanding feat.

Most of them have been with me for quite some time and have gotten quite some needs. But I
can still fulfill them. The skill Celestial Dick/Semen is really godlike even at this level. I can't
even imagine what will happen after it gets leveled even further.

So not forgetting about pleasing the women I trained and trained all to get a hot teacher to
become mine as well. This was really like a dream of mine, a hot teacher who will teach you
during the day and warm the bed during the night. Which guy wouldn't get aroused by this.
Certainly not me.

In the two weeks that passed before the tournament, my abilities improved by quite a bit as
well. Not only my fire and wind magic, which everyone knows I have improved, but even my
earth and water magic. I still regularly attend the classes of these to improve my knowledge.
Then when I'm alone I train the water and earth magic.

Today is the first day of the tournament with a lot of students entering it. The tournament is
just one big knock-out phase. Everyone can get matched with everyone. So a bit of luck was
needed as well. If you lose you're out. The rules are very simple as well. Just try to defeat
your opponent with magic and you win.

A teacher is always present at the matches. He or she will decide who will win the match and
even interfere if there is a chance of big injuries. Light mages are present as well which will
heal up the students, whether you win or lose.

Like this hopefully, no-one gets injured and everyone is fresh when a new battle starts.

My first battle was surprisingly against a guy I know and he definitely doesn't like me. He is
just like me in the 4th year and a fire mage. He is a noble of some middle-class family and
quite talented. When I first entered he was one of the major characters to make my life
difficult together with Alesia.

But when Alesia started to not pester me anymore and even started to care about me he got
extremely jealous and started to bother me even more. To great displeasure of Alesia who
started to get feelings for me. She scolded him really hard after which he stopped his actions
against me, but he never fails to give me an angry look.

Of course, everyone quickly understood he had some feelings for Alesia as well, but as she
was only focusing her mind on me he got extremely jealous. For him now was the time to
show the one he liked that I was only some young commoner loser kid and would never
amount to anything.

"Prepare yourself, Drake, today is the day I'll settle things with you!"

"Stop talking dumb and come at me."

"YOU!!!"

He cast a fireball right in my direction. Instead of dodging I just stood there until the last
moment. Just as it arrived I cast a fireball as well. Only the name was the same everything
else was. Mine was marginally bigger and stronger. After absorbing his fireball like it was
nothing it shot at him with great speed. Just before it hit him a teacher intervened and saved
his life.
If my fireball would have hit him he would definitely be incinerated. To him, this was an
extremely deadly spell. To me, it was one of my most basic attack spells.

"WINNER DRAKE"

After hearing these words I got of the stage, getting myself ready for the next battle.
29 The tournamen
Like that, I won a few matches in a row. Most of them against people of the 4th year, but
there was one 5th year student as well. He looked really confident coming up the stage to
fight me. It looked like he thought it would be easy for him to defeat me.

It couldn't be more wrong. Being a bit agitated looking at the small grin on his face I decided
to show a little bit more of my abilities. Having only used fire magic up till now I came out
strong with the same wind cutter's.

He had a hard time dodging my spells. He was really struggling while I was just playing with
him. I thought to myself that even 5th-year students can't hold a candle to me. All of these
students are just really weak.

Of course, this definitely wasn't the case. They weren't weak at all for their age. I am just
ridiculously strong. People already started to see me as a heaven-defying mage. None of them
knew that I was even stronger than what I showed. It would really leave them dumbstruck
when they would see me going all out.

It didn't take long for me to finish the opponent and I got off stage yet again, ready to go
home. This was today's last match, the tournament will continue tomorrow. But as more
matches are being played the weaker ones are getting thinned out. It should be more fun
starting tomorrow.

In the dorm Alesia came up to me: "you really are amazing Drake, I knew you were strong
but not this strong."

"Haha, you haven't even seen my true strength."

"Don't get too positive stronger people will be entering tomorrow."

As the 7th year, students are stronger than most of their underclassmen they can skip the first
day of the tournament to make it more fun for the lower students. But starting on the second
day they will join the tournament.

"Just watch I'll beat them all."

"Okay, I'll trust you then."

"Well, you are already here want some fun," I said looking towards my bed.

Alesia blushed and avoided eye contact. She still is a bit nervous when it comes to our bed
activities. Unlike the four at home who practically throw all their clothes off when I get
home.

But then again Alesia never rejects my advances. And while she is nervous in the beginning,
once we start she starts to moan out in pleasure like crazy.

I walked up to her put both my hands on that nice tight ass of hers and start to kiss her. She
doesn't reject or try to break up the kiss at all. After a few seconds, she even gets into it
herself and starts kissing me back while putting her arms around my neck.

My hands were nicely groping her ass and my tongue was exploring her mouth. And
naturally, my sexual pheromone aura is making Alesia incredibly horny.

After a short while, we broke up and started taking off our clothes. Within the span of like a
minute, Alesia was on her back taking my dick inside her nice wet pussy.

She has the tightest pussy of all of my women, but this doesn't bother me at all. On the
contrary, it's nice to have some variation. It reminds me that all of them are unique and not
some toys for me to play with. Even when I get more and more women I will never abandon
any one of them. I want to make all of them happy.

While fucking her nicely I started sucking on one of her cherries on top of her small breasts.
Her breasts are really small, but not entirely flat. They are like two small hills. Very very
small hills.

I could see Alesia was feeling good. I could definitely hear she was feeling good. Hopefully,
no-one hears us otherwise we'll receive some weird looks tomorrow. But this wasn't very
probably so I didn't worry about it at all.

It didn't take long for Alesia to reach her first orgasm. But that didn't make any difference at
all, as I'm still going strong. It's not rare for my women to reach multiple orgasms before I
receive one. This is the only reason right now that I can deal with multiple women at the
same time.

I just keep giving them orgasms like crazy and eventually they collapse with a satisfied look
on their faces.

As Alesia had her third I was getting to the end as well. After a few last thrusts, I filled her up
nice and easy. The amount of semen is really amazing, nothing like a normal grown man at
all. If I don't have the pregnancy toggle, all 5 of them would be sure to have little ones inside
them already.

Finishing my orgasm I laid down next to Alesia and pulled her in my embrace. Like that, we
relaxed for a little while.

"Do you really think you can win the tournament?"

"Of course and when I do it's one step closer to obtaining that cousin of yours."

"But still I know you're really strong, but eventually you'll have to face Emily. She is crazy
strong."

Emily is the current number 1 student at the school and that's not all. She is currently a 6th-
year student. It was established really early that Emily had a huge amount of talent, so no
resources were spared to train her. This is the only reason she was able to be stronger than
even those a year above her.

"I know she is strong, but just trust your guy, I'll defeat her. Maybe she'll even join us in bed
sometimes."

"Pervert, only thinking of other women."

Even though she said this it didn't really look like she had a problem with it. All 5 of them
knew that there would definitely be multiple more women joining them in the future and had
already accepted this fact.

Emily is currently also a part of the major quest I need to complete so it wouldn't hurt to start
interacting with her. But I don't think defeating her will be a great first step, but oh well I'll
think about that later. Angelica was first right now so I need to win this tournament.

After lying in bed for a short time, we got up and headed to our house through the
teleportation portal. I have to pay one SP for me and one for Alesia every time we go
through, but fucking five women in a single night more then makes up for this cost.

After a relatively mild night with my women, I woke up the next morning and headed to
school again. Ready for the next round in the tournament.

When I walked up to the stage I could see my opponent already standing there. It was a tall
guy, who definitely thought I was just a small shrimp. A 7th-year student, just my luck. He
would definitely be thinking about the next match already, I was simply nothing in his eyes.
A twelve-year-old kid going up against a 19-year-old. No one had any thought about me
winning the match.

Well no one but me.

30 The tournament 2
"Kid better back down now, I don't want to hurt you."

"Don't worry about me, I can handle it. Can't say the same thing about you though."

"Don't blame me for getting hurt later on."

"Right back at you."

While I had a small grin on my face, my opponent definitely had not. He was a bit pissed off.
Probably thinking that a kid like me wasn't his opponent.

And would I be a regular 12-year-old that would definitely be true. But too bad for him, I'm
not.
My opponent was a fire mage. As soon as the battle started he fired a huge flamestorm in my
direction. Everyone thought it would already be over and even some of the teachers were
getting ready to intervene as they thought I wouldn't survive otherwise.

But not a second after all spectator's had their mouth wide open. I had cast a similar firestorm
and both exploded in the middle of the ring. Both had the same amount of power, so neither
of us got any damage.

Up until now, I have only used basic spells like a fireball or a wind cutter. Never would
anyone have thought I was able to use more powerful magic like this firestorm.

"That all you've got?" I said with a smile on my face.

"Haha you got some ability I'll give you that, doesn't mean you can beat me though."

"We'll see about that."

Right after he began throwing fireballs at me like crazy. I just easily dodged them or canceled
them out with a similar fireball.

"I'm getting bored, don't you have something more?"

"Tsss"

He was getting pissed off. Even though a fireball is quite basic, if you are a 7th-year student it
should be way more powerful than a measly 4th-year student. Yet I was easily canceling
them out.

"Let me show you some real magic."

And with that, I conjured up a fireball and with the use of my wind magic, I compressed it so
it would be much smaller. Even though it was really small about the size of a bullet. The
penetrative force it had would be tremendous.

Using wind magic I propelled the fire bullet forwards with great speed. Seeing the danger my
magic had he conjured up a fire shield. It should lessen the power of my magic. When both
came into contact my fire bullet easily pierced through the fire shield.

He got an extremely scared look on his face. If this fire bullet would hit him he would suffer
tremendous injuries. Luckily a teacher was prepared and conjured up an ice barrier.

But the truly impressive thing was that even this barrier shattered in front of my fire bullet.
But the ice barrier slowed down the bullet just enough so my opponent could barely dodge.

Everyone was just staring at me. I could guess their thoughts. 'What a monster'.

"WINNER Drake."

The result was announced as without the help of the teacher he would probably be greatly
injured, so I won the battle.
My opponent came up to me with a really pale face. He knew he was just centimeters away
from great injuries. "I admit you have some power, but don't let it get to your head, there are
way more people who are stronger than me."

"Haha, I'll beat them as well, don't worry about that."

I looked towards the spectator's and saw Angelica standing between them. I gave her a small
smile. She definitely caught on and I could see just the faintest sign of a blush appear on her
face.

Doubts were already appearing in her mind. What if this kid could actually win this
tournament? What would happen then?

And with that, I walked off. Walking past the teacher who supervised the battle. He looked at
me with great surprise on his face. Even his ice barrier was easily shattered through. This kid
was terrifying. I could guess what he was thinking.

Not caring a single bit about it I walked off to get ready for my next match. It's really
satisfying beating down everybody. It just feels amazing to be strong.

But I didn't let it get to my head though. I knew that there still are powerful students in this
school. In the whole world, I still didn't amount to much, so I still need to train and get more
powerful. But I'm heading in the right direction.

What I also found exhilarating was that using to different kinds of magic I could conjure up
something stronger. Using my fire and wind magic I could combine them to make a super
fast and powerful fire bullet. The possibilities are truly amazing.

Not a lot of people had more than one affinity, so not a lot of people are able to do this. But
this was child's play to me. I don't care about affinity as long I have the system I can probably
master every sort of magic.

And with a proper mindset to train I will definitely grow up to become a super powerful
mage. The kind this world has never seen before. And with this power, I would conquer all
kinds of beauties from all over the world.

My next two matches weren't as amazing as the one against the 7th year student. It was up
against a 5th year and a 6th year. I easily beat them, although I could feel that my opponents
are getting more powerful each round.

The weak students have been weeded out and starting tomorrow only strong people await.
Tomorrow would be more matches and then the day after tomorrow would be the final.

I went home with Alesia and all of us had a big dinner. All five of them knew about the
tournament and congratulated. All of them knew that I was powerful and none of them had
any doubts anymore. All my women have been with me for a long time, especially Marie and
Susan who I conquered a long time ago. They had absolute trust in me.
After dinner all six of us went into the bath. Luckily it was a nice bathroom which could
accommodate every one of us. I always like bathing with every one of them. All five of them
always put everything in helping me wash.

Always a nice feeling to have five beautiful women cleaning you at the same time. They used
all parts of their bodies. Hands, breasts even tongues. I didn't have to lift a single finger at all.
This was definitely my dream life. Having beautiful women all around you who all love you
with their whole being.

After bath came bedroom activities where the roles are turned around. I fucked every single
one of them senseless. It's always a great sight, after finishing fucking each and every one of
them. Seeing them sleeping so peaceful gives me a great satisfying feeling. Wiggling myself
between them I fall asleep as well. Ready to defeat some more people tomorrow.
31 The tournament 3
On the third day of the tournament, I am the last one standing from all 4th and even 5th-year
students. Some 6th year are still in the running including Emily. The rest of the ones still in
the tournament are 7th-year students.

Unlike yesterday no-one underestimates me anymore. Everyone has seen what I can do. From
now on they will come at me with everything they've got. Not that it really matters. Everyone
who steps up to the stage to fight against me will get defeated.

My next match is up against a 7th-year student. Unlike the other one, I faced this one is a
water mage. Water magic is very versatile. It can take on a lot of forms but still, have very
high destructive power. It's also very effective against fire mages, as it can reduce a lot of the
fire's destructive power.

I'm also able to use, but I have never used it in a battle. So let's see what this guy can do.

He started to fire a few ice spears in my direction, which I easily dodged. Unlike most mages
who don't really rely on their body strength, I have full confidence in mine. I'm very agile and
my punching power isn't weak as well. This gives me an advantage over immobile mages.

Dodging the ice spears doesn't take any effort at all and my opponent saw that. So he stopped
and cast a bigger spell. A wave of water came towards me with great strength. It definitely
wasn't some small wave. If you get hit by this one it will really hurt.

When the wave was in front of me I sliced it apart with wind magic. Even though fire magic
is weak against water magic, wind magic is easily able to slice it up.

My opponent had a slightly surprised look on his face. Like he didn't expect me to easily slice
apart one of his stronger spells. Seeing his expression I knew this battle wouldn't get much
more difficult so I decided to start my attack.

I cast a strong gust of wind in his direction. He tried to shield himself with water but to no
avail. It blew the water away like it was nothing and he fell down backwards, because of the
wind.

When he struggled up again I fired a few fireballs and wind cutters in his direction. Had they
been normal he could have dealt with them. But I put a lot of power in these spells, capable
of shredding him apart. So the teacher intervened and saved him.

"Winner Drake."

And like that, I won another match.

Giving yet another glance in the direction of Angelica I walked off the stage. It was really fun
seeing her expression after every victory. She said in her own words that if I won the
tournament she would become mine.

Of course, I know that the only reason she told me this was because she was sure that I had
no chance of ever winning it. But now seeing me defeating even the 7th year students a weird
feeling would start to creep up in her.

I don't expect that she will willingly become mine after I won the tournament. That would be
wishful thinking, but it sure as hell will decrease the distance between us. I haven't really
thought about my next move towards her, but I'm sure I'll think of something when the time
comes.

After a short rest I had yet another match, but just like all my previous ones, I dealt with my
opponent easily and cleanly. Not giving him a chance to even graze me. In the whole
tournament, I have never gotten hit even a single time.

Like this, I won another few matches and only 4 people are remaining right now. A 4th year,
two 6th year and one 7th year.

Normally all four would be 7th year students, but it seems like this year the 7th year students
are not really strong.

My next opponent was one of the 6th year students, but it wasn't Emily. The funny thing
about my opponent is that she just like Emily is a part of my major quest. The student council
president.

Her name is Alison Blackrish. She is from an incredibly powerful and influential noble
family. Only the royal family is stronger than the Blackrish family. Even the family of Alesia
and Angelica, the Flamery family, pales in comparison.

Her strength is no joke as well. Probably in the entire school, only Emily is able to outmatch
her. She is the student council president and thus has quite some influence in the school as
well. I really don't want to get on bad terms with her.

Even though I have to make her mine as well to complete the major quest. Doing this will be
really dangerous. If I don't succeed or her family finds out about my advances, it probably
won't take long for me to disappear from this world.

It's out of the question for someone as Alison to even think about becoming the woman of
someone like me. Practically a nobody.
But this will change in the future. I might be a nobody now. I'm not even close to thinking of
challenging a major noble family. But in the future, it will be the other way around. They will
have to be wary of me as I can easily erase them from this world. Well, this is all talk for the
future, the long distant future.

Then again this Alison definitely has quite the charm as well. She is probably about 18 years
old right now and she looks absolutely stunning. A beautiful yet very serious looking face.
Great body with curves in the right places. Just stunning.

But she is my opponent right now and I have to defeat her. So basking in her beauty would
have to be delayed for later.

"I hope you won't hold it against me Miss student council president. Defeating you that is."

"Hmpf"

All I got back was a simple hmpf. She definitely doesn't see me as her opponent. Maybe not
even as a human being. Just a lowly ant that needs to be exterminated.

Seeing her just shrugging me off like that pissed me off quite a bit. Even though she is of a
higher standing my showcase of power should be enough to invoke quite some curiosity in
people. Especially people from her standing. Not every day that a twelve-year-old joins a
tournament and absolutely smashes everybody.

Well if she hasn't noticed me up until now, I'll make sure that she definitely knows who I am
after ingraining it in her body. I would do my absolute best to smash this match.
32 The tournament 4
Right now I'm standing opposite of Alison ready to start our battle. She is most likely
stronger than most of the 7th-year students. From childhood, all sorts of knowledge has been
ingrained in her brain. She has grown up with the best teachers and expensive potions, all to
make sure that she would grow up into an amazing mage.

That's the good thing about being the daughter of a major noble family I guess. But in the
end, I have grown up with something way better. The system. With it, I have trained my body
in being a fighter and being a mage. And with my prowess, I will beat her.

Just like most people think I am Alison is a dual-class mage. She has both affinities for water
and wind magic. Even if she has had the help from her family since childhood, this is purely
her own talent.

It's my first time going up against someone else who is able to cast two kinds of elements. I
was a bit nervous as I don't really know what to expect. I have seen some of her matches, but
just like me, she made quick work of every one of them.

Opposite to her quite and composed nature, she started out with a barrage of spells. Ice spears
and wind cutters are flying all around me. The power behind all of these spells is definitely
stronger than when I faced my previous opponents.

I decided to act a bit more in a showy way and cast a huge firestorm. The ice spears were
immediately melted and the wind cutter's dissipated completely. But Alison cast an ice
barrier to defend herself against the firestorm.

The ice barrier was melting, but in the end, held up against the strong power of the firestorm.
Both of us were standing on the stage in the exact same position in which we started. None of
us looked even a little bit tired at all.

After a few seconds of staring each other down, I cast a gust of wind in her direction. It
doesn't have a lot of damaging capabilities, but throwing an opponent off balance can make
the battle end very quickly.

In response, Alison cast an exactly same gust of wind. Both gusts met each other in the
middle and canceled each other out. It seems we are really matched up evenly against each
other.

Even though I can definitely turn this battle around using earth and water magic, I don't want
to make it known right now. If I have to I will only use the other elements in the final. It
would be even better to not use them at all right known, but this will pretty much not be
possible.

After going through another few exchanges with each other it really looked like we are dead
even. So I decided to spice things up a bit. Before I only used magic, so let's start using body
strength for a bit.

I started moving around at high speed. It wasn't at groundbreaking speed, but still able to not
let her lock on to me to fire her magic. Moving at higher speed didn't hinder me at all in
casting magic. So trying to move closer to her with agility I fired fireballs in her direction.

She easily canceled them out with her water magic, but because of the smoke created from
the exchange, she lost sight of me for a bit. I moved behind her at my full speed and created
another gust of wind.

She caught on to me a little bit too late as her reaction was a bit on the slow side. She got
knocked away and fell down backward, but just before she got hit she cast a gust as well.
This slowed me down for a small bit but just enough for her to start getting up on her feet
again.

I still fired a few wind cutters, which she just barely dodged. Had I not been hit by her gust
this would have been the end of the match. But still, Alison is on the back foot now.

I started to barrage her with spell after spell. Not giving her a moment to rest. But she either
barely dodged or just canceled them out with a spell of her own. It seems she is able to use
her body as well. Any normal mage definitely can't move around like her.

I could see beads of sweat starting to appear on her face and her breath rugged as well. I was
definitely wearing her out. So I increased the intensity of spells even more.

Then something happened I didn't expect at all. After barely dodging yet another spell. She
cast a spell and suddenly a huge wave of water came crashing down on me. Its intensity was
way stronger than the wave of water summoned by the guy I fought against yesterday.

It seems she planned this out to try and catch me off guard. I can truly say that she succeeded
as I didn't expect her to have left this kind of spell in the tank. Any normal mage attending
this school would have been finished.

Luckily I'm not a normal mage at all. Conjuring up a wind cutter I threw it in the direction of
the wave of water. A normal wind cutter would be utterly useless. So I put all my power in it
and just after it was thrown away I imbued it with fire magic.

I combined the wind cutter with fire elements to make it a flaming wind cutter. Its offensive
power is extraordinary. When it came into contact with the wave it smoothly slashed it apart.
The couldn't overpower my magic at all.

After slicing apart the wave, the flaming wind cutter slashed through the air in the direction
of Alison. Her face was really pale as she had extended the last bits of her power to conjure
the huge wave of water.

Seeing this flaming wind cutter coming at her she knew that she had been defeated and didn't
even lift a finger to try and save herself.

Before it hit multiple barriers came into fruition around her and completely blocked the
flaming wind cutter. After which an announcement was made.

"Winner Drake, he will play in the final tomorrow."

It was the first time I had to expend a great deal of power, so I was glad that I won and could
take a rest now. After giving Angelica in the crowd a glance like I always did I started to
walk off the stage.

Before reaching the end of the stage I could hear a single sentence coming from Alison.
"Come to the student council room next Monday." After which she left not even giving me an
explanation as to why? Well, I'll see about it on Monday. Right now I have to focus on
tomorrow. I have to defeat Emily who was known as the strongest mage in the school right
now. The battle will probably be even more difficult than the battle just now.
33 Women“s daily lives
At the same time our battle had finished, I could see that the other battle had finished as well.
It was a one-sided slaughter. Emily had completely wrecked her opponent.

Just like Alison and me she as two affinities. One with fire magic and the other is lightning
magic. Lightning magic is really rare. Not a lot of people have the affinity to cast lightning
based magic.

Its destructive power is really high, but not only that. Lightning magic has super fast attacks
as well. So they are really hard to dodge and hit really hard. I would have to pay a lot of
attention to dodge and block her lightning magic. It won't be an easy battle tomorrow. Not at
all.

When I was walking to my dorm I could hear someone running in my direction as the
footsteps got louder and louder. Thinking that he or she would just run past me I didn't pay it
any attention.

Suddenly they stopped just behind me and it got my quite comprised. At the same time, I
wanted to turn around to see who it was a finger was tapping my shoulder. I turned around
and was quite surprised who it was.

It was a great beauty, the quality of beauty the student council president has. It was a
beautiful woman with a really amazing figure. She had nice long milk chocolate hair. Even
though she was a beauty on the grade of Alison, she definitely didn't have to the same aura of
seriousness around her.

No, it definitely looked the other way. It looked like a woman who was easy to talk to and
was always cheerful. Not caring if you were a commoner at all.

"Hi, can I do something for you."

"Don't act like an adult, you know me already. I'm your opponent for tomorrow, nice to meet
you I'm Emily."

"Nice to meet you, my name is Drake. Is there anything you needed to ask of me?"

"Not really. I just wanted to get to know you a bit better. It doesn't happen any week that a
twelve-year-old is able to get to the finals. Even beating Alison, who is like really strong. I've
seen a few of your matches. You are really super strong."

"Thanks. Compared to you I still think I fail, but you never know what will happen in a
battle."

"Nope, you never know haha. I hope to have a good battle tomorrow. There aren't a lot of
students who are able to spar with me, so I hope to become friends after our battle tomorrow.
After that, we can sometimes train together."

"Sure I don't mind becoming friends, but don't think that'll make me go easy on you."

"No never, I want you to fight with all your might. I'll do the same. So let's have a good
match tomorrow."

"Yeah let's have a good match."

After our short conversation, Emily happily hopped away. She really looks and acts like a
person capable of befriending everyone. I still never would have thought that she would take
the initiative to start a conversation with me. Well becoming friends with her is only the first
step, but it seems it won't be a very difficult one as she already offered me her friendship.

After becoming friends and interacting more with each other I'll see what I can do to make
her fall, just like the rest of my women.

But first up is Angelica. I'll win tomorrows match and after I would make sure to grasp her in
my clutches. I'm already waiting to see the surprise on her face when she meets Alesia. It will
definitely be a good sight.

Going to the dorm and through the teleportation point together with Alesia, we appeared back
at our house.

All women had adjusted to living in the capital. They started to make a life here as well. Of
course, I don't restrict them at all and let them do the things they like to do.

Marie decided to stay at home to take care of all household chores. She mostly takes care of
everything of her, sometimes the other girls help her, but most of the times it isn't necessary.

The other women always ask if they can help her, but Marie says she likes doing all the
chores and so doesn't need any help at all.

Both Chelsea and Sabrina decided to go to school for the first time in their lives. Most of
their knowledge was taught to them by their Marie and their father or some books. But living
in a rural village doesn't give you that much knowledge, so their knowledge of everything
was still lower than average.

Even though both attended the same school for it was for different reasons. Chelsea actually
wants to learn and will probably go to school for quite some time to absorb all kinds of
knowledge.

Sabrina on the other only wants to learn the basics and afterward start working as someone in
fashion or even become a tailor to make clothes, she isn't yet sure about her choice on what to
become, so, for now, she will attend school.

Susan has taken on a job to make some money. It isn't really necessary as I get a fairly nice
allowance from the school. But right now the one who actually brings most of the money in is
Alesia. As the daughter of a major noble family head, her allowance is quite big.

To her, it's just some pocket money, but to our family, it's a huge amount of money. She
doesn't really care as to giving me money as she already deems herself, my woman. And as
my woman, she doesn't find it strange to give me some of her money.

Of course, to return the favor I fuck her nice and hard every night. In the beginning, she was
still a bit nervous to have sex, but right now she grabs every opportunity to do it. She even
pulled me in a bathroom-stall in school only to have her pussy filled up. Of course, I didn't
reject only a madman would.

I told Susan that she doesn't need to work as we have enough money. I told her to do what
she wants to do, but her reaction was that she likes to work and be of any use. I won't bother
her if she thinks like this, but I made sure that even if she just hangs around all day doing
nothing I would still love her.

After assuring me that she really just wanted to work only to pass the time I stopped
questioning her about it. Only thing I did was to ask her not to do jobs like waitressing where
a lot of people would be able to admire her beauty. I didn't want people fantasizing about one
of my women. After chuckling she agreed not to do work like that.
Back to the present, we just had our daily bedtime activities and all of us were sleeping nice
and peaceful. I was resting nicely between my women. Resting to make sure I would be in
top shape tomorrow to take down Emily.
34 The final battle
Today is the day of the final battle. It's the most important battle I have faced until now. I
need to win to be able to smoothly carry out my plans to conquer Angelica. Perhaps winning
will even get me closer to Emily as she doesn't seem the type to dwell on losing a
tournament.

Alesia and I went through the teleportation portal and appeared in my dorm room.

"I have faith in you, Drake, win this battle." Alesia gave me some more encouraging and
soon we took off in the direction of the battle stage. It's way busier than the last few days. I
could see people everywhere. Mostly people from noble families who came here to inspect
the best of the best the academy currently had to offer.

Although it was weird that a 12-year-old boy would be a part of it, they didn't care. As long
as you had the power to back you up age would be just a number. If you don't have the
power, you'll probably die very soon.

I went in the direction of the stage and saw Emily standing there. She saw me as well and
came to me.

"Hey Drake ready for the battle?"

"I sure am, you?"

"Of course, let's give the people a battle they'll never forget."

"Yea let's."

We just had a brief conversation as the battle would soon start. Both of us were signaled to
come to opposite sides of the stage and then walk on top of it.

Standing on the stage facing Emily, the battle didn't immediately start. Instead, I could see a
beautiful woman coming up on the stage as well. A woman with an incredible figure, not a
lot of women would be her match. Nice curly blond hair matched her figure as she ascended
to the stage.

"Welcome spectators. I'm the Principal of this academy and I'll be the one kicking off the
match."

The beautiful woman was none other than the principal I met on the day of the try-outs. Even
though I never met her again after that encounter I never forget her. She is absolutely
stunning and conquering her would be a major accomplishment.

I fantasized multiple times about having sex with a woman of her standing. Those nice big
tits and her huge supple ass. Paired with a beautiful face and those blond hairs. She was a
woman every man dreamed of obtaining. But I wouldn't let that happen. I already had my
sight set on her and I would give it my all to get her.

After giving a short speech she left the stage again and the battle between me and Emily had
started.

Both of us didn't cast any big spells only checking each other out with some basic spells. It's
the first time for me to go against lightning magic. I'm not even capable of using it myself
right now, but I'll definitely learn it in the future.

She cast a lightning strike in my direction. It was one of the most basic spells of lightning
magic. Yet it still had great speed and would cause big damage if hit. Luckily my body isn't
of a normal kind and speeds like that are still possible to react to.

I barely dodged it to the side. But immediately after multiple lightning strikes fell upon me.
Not just in the direction I was standing, but even in the direction of my possible escape
routes. Seems like Emily is starting to get serious. Let's return the favor then.

I combined fire and wind magic and created multiple fire bullets. In my previous battles, I
only fired it once and it was only one fire bullet. Now for every lightning strike flying
towards me, a fire bullet is sent to interject.

When both came into contact explosions happened all over. The lightning strikes were
completely negated and although they lost quite some power the fire bullets still soared
towards Emily.

But because of lack of power remaining in the fire bullets, she easily deflected them with fire
magic of her own. Both of us started to take the battle utmost serious now. The slow
beginning was now over and what followed was just amazing.

For every lightning strike or fireball she cast I countered them with fire bullets or wind
cutters. Both of us didn't retreat a single bit. It was purely offensive magic clashing into each
other. If one of us would relax for only a second the match could be over.

After multiple explosions happened because of the clashing magic, I cast a sudden flame
storm. Emily countered with a flame storm of her own. Instead of exploding like the other
spells did when they collided into each other, the firestorm only grew in size. The heat it
radiated was astonishing.

A small smirk appeared on my face as I planned this to happen. I used wind magic and
created a small tornado. Because of my limited power right now the tornado wasn't that big,
but it was powerful nonetheless.

When it came into contact with the firestorm it didn't extinguish it, no it did the exact
opposite. The fire started to radiate around the tornado forming a fire tornado. Every
spectator had their mouths gaping. How was it possible for a student to create such powerful
magic.

Even Emily was greatly surprised as a raging fire tornado came closer to her. But instead of
greatly panicking she countered with some huge magic of her own. She combined her magic
as well and created a simple fireball, but fused it together with lightning magic. It looked like
a fireball with lightning surrounded it, but it would definitely be more powerful than just
adding those two together.

Instead of creating just one, which was already hard enough and needed the utmost
concentration. Two more appeared in front of her. All three of them fired a the same time into
the fire tornado. Coming into contact with each other, both non-beginner level magics
exploded. It wasn't an explosion like last time this one was way bigger.

Even I could feel the power of the explosion as I got blasted to the ground. Luckily I didn't
receive a lot of damage. Emily as well just like me was blasted to the ground not taking a lot
of damage.

Seems we are evenly powerful. I wanted to see if it was possible to not use my other elements
but seems like that isn't the case.

I smoothly recovered and got back on my feet. Lightning strikes were already flying towards
me. I sighed and cast an earth barrier. If I can't keep it a secret let's just let the world know.
The lightning strikes crashed into the earth barrier, they weren't able to pass through at all.

Everyone present including Emily, Angelica, and the Principal was dumbfounded that I
actually used another kind of element. Dual-affinity is rare, but Triple-affinity? That's
unheard of.

What I did after that shattered everyone's minds yet again. A wave of water was heading in
the direction of Emily. She got her mind back on track and used a firestorm to try and destroy
the wave.

It succeeded, but she had to put a lot of effort into it. My newly showed elements were
perfect counters to hers. Earth could deal with the lightning magic while water could deal
with her fire magic. So it didn't take long for me to completely take the upper hand.

I fired rock shards and ice spears in her direction, like crazy and Emily had it difficult to try
and counter them. It was draining her stamina very quickly.

After a little bit, it was time for me to end it. Using water magic and wind magic I created a
small blizzard raging towards Emily. When I get older and become stronger, spells like
blizzard or firestorm won't be so small anymore, they'll be able to sweep up everything in its
path.

Emily tried to counter the blizzard to the best of her abilities. She fired only one fireball fused
with lightning magic into the center of the blizzard. But it didn't have the same impact as the
three from before had on the fire tornado. The blizzard although weakened still went in her
direction.

With great difficulty, she was able to cast yet another fireball infused with her lightning
magic. This drained her of her last shreds of stamina but was able to stop the blizzard in its
tracks.
Even the number one student of the school has limited stamina and will be exhausted. But
still she put up a great match, it wasn't easy.

After the blizzard vanished I stood 2 meters away from Emily ready to cast a fireball.

"I lose, I can't counter you anymore."

Emily knew she had lost and thus accepted her defeat. I stopped casting and said to her.

"That was quite a match Emily, hope you won't hold it against me in the future that I beat you
in the end."

"I'm not that shallow, you won fair and square. But still for you to use 2 more elements. You
definitely are a monster."

"Haha, I guess so."

The principal walked up on the stage to announce the results. The look on her face was really
fun. Surprise was still written on her face. Well, it's to be expected I guess. There have only
been stories about mages with an affinity to four different kinds of elements.

"After this amazing match, we had just now our winner has been decided. It's the Drake from
4th year."

The spectators started clapping, still with faces of disbelief. The principal threw me one last
glance and then disappeared from the stage again. Rewards would be handed out later, for
now, there wasn't much more for me to do here.

I walked off the stage where I could see the principal waiting for me.

"Meet me in my office."

And with that, she went off again. Let's see what she is going to say.
35 Angelica
After the battle, I could see both Brett and Salem walking towards me.

"Drake congratulations on winning that battle, you were amazing."

"Yes, Drake you are a monster having 4 affinities. You are a heaven-defying genius."

"Thanks, guys."

"What did the principal say to you just now?"

"I have to go meet her in her office, probably something about me using 4 elements."

"The Principal really looks scary sometimes, even though she is incredibly hot I wonder
which man will be able to conquer her."
Haha, that'll be me. But of course, I wouldn't tell them that.

"We won't hold you up any longer, don't want her getting mad. See you later."

"Bye guys."

Taking my leave I departed in the direction of the Principals office. When I arrived she was
waiting for me in front of the door.

"Get in."

It seems she is a bit angry. After sitting down on a chair she sat down opposite of me.

"So when were you planning on telling me about your quadruple-affinity? You know the
consequences this brings?"

"I'm sorry I didn't want to cause any trouble."

"Not causing any trouble? Then what did you do just now? About now every powerhouse on
the continent will probably already know about a 12-year-old who can use 4 different types
of elements."

"Is that a bad thing?"

"Are you stupid? Of course, it's a bad thing. Do you think our enemies will let us slowly
nurture you into a heaven-defying mage? No, they won't. At the very least assassination,
squads will be sent to take your head."

I gulped. I definitely didn't plan this through. I knew that revealing my abilities would cause
some people to act, but I was capable of repelling their attacks. But when it comes to
powerhouses scattered over the continents who don't want the human kingdom to acquire a
strong mage, I would die not even knowing what hit me.

Looking at me getting scared a small grin appeared on her face.

"Haha, I'm sorry you don't worry that much about it. Yes, having quadruple-affinity is really
rare, it's not something people like that will try to assassinate you for. The thing you have to
worry the most about is probably the noble families. If a family is able to entice you in
joining them it will be a huge power-up for them. They will probably try to approach you and
try and have you join their family. Some organizations in the capital will do the same."

"So there won't be any assassination attempts?"

"No, I only wanted to scare you a bit. It isn't smart to reveal so much if you don't have to
power yet to protect yourself. So you have to be wary of that in the future. I'll also take care
of some stuff so you can go on with your daily life without worrying."

"Thank you miss Principal."

Luckily my showcase of power won't be the cause of an early death. But still next time I
really need to think things through. Right now it will hopefully end well with the help of the
principal, but the next time I need to make sure that I can protect myself and my women
without relying on others.

Still, I have to be wary of noble families. If I reject them they might make my life difficult,
but I'll think about that when the time comes. When I'm in academy grounds nobody will be
able to approach me so I won't have to worry about that for now.

Taking my leave from the Principal's office I didn't leave the building yet. There are no
classes today, but I still have to meet someone. I'm quite curious about Angelica's reaction, so
I moved towards her office where she will probably be right now.

I knocked on her door and after getting approval I went inside.

"Hi, Miss. Angelica." I said with a smile on my face.

She got my meaning and a small blush appeared on her face, remembering the deal we made.

"I won the tournament, so now you have to agree to become my woman."

After sighing once she gave me a reply.

"Yes you did win the tournament and I'm really proud of you, but I just can't become your
woman, Drake. It's not appropriate for a teacher and a student not to mention our age
difference."

I made my face have an expression of being shocked and said to her: "But we made a deal I
win the tournament and you will become my woman."

"Yes I know Drake, but I can't honor it."

"Then why did you accept it when we were in the storage room?"

"I didn't think you would be able to win."

"So you just played with me?" Tears started to dwell in my eyes. Fake tears, of course, I
already expected something like this to happen.

"I thought you were an honest and kind woman, but I guess I'm wrong. You are just a really
mean woman. If you want to play like this fine by me I'll drop it. Don't bother coming to me
when you change your mind. I also won't be coming to your class anymore. I'll just focus on
training my other elements."

I stood up from the chair and threw some of the papers laying on the desk to the ground. In
the very brief time she was distracted from the ruckus I quickly put some pills into her drink.
They immediately vanished upon coming in contact with it.

Afterward, I left the room and went home, not caring about Angelica calling my name. I
thought to myself let's see how long she is able to hold out before coming to me.
One of the pills I threw inside the drink is one I already used before. The aphrodisiac potion.
It will make her incredibly horny and only masturbating will not make it's effect disappear.
No, she needed to get fucked to make it go away. Of course, I couldn't let her walk around
like that. Wouldn't want another man to do it. No, I would be the one. This was the reason for
the other pill.

It would make sure that whenever Angelica gets horny and gets the thought of having sex the
pleasure she is feeling will immediately disappear. Returning when she is not thinking about
it anymore.

This will happen continuously. It was a really cruel Angelica would get incredibly horny.
Masturbating wouldn't help a lot and when she would get the thought of having sex it would
immediately disappear. There is one case where it won't disappear and only grows stronger
instead.

That is when she thinks of me. It really is an amazing potion. In combination with the
aphrodisiac potion, it's effect is amazing. In no time Angelica will seek me out and at that
time she will become mine. Once she has the taste of sex with me there is no escaping it.
Thinking about this I happily went home.
36 Day out with Marie
After the tournament ended I have a couple of days off, until school would start again on
Monday. There isn't a lot for me to do other than train right now. I still can only train in the 4-
elements magic and the basic body strengthening technique. There hasn't appeared any other
available training technique in the system store.

Perhaps I have to complete some quests or just grow older until they would become available.
Apart from the major quest that I still have to complete and that will take quite some time, the
system hasn't given me any other quests.

So I don't have any goal right now to complete, other than finishing the major quest. But the
major quest takes time as every woman who is a part of it isn't an easy target. Angelica will
probably be the first one I conquer and hopefully, this will happen not long from now.

I have already made contact with Emily and Alison and can start building up my relationship
with them. Bianca the wind teacher and the Principal, on the other hand, will be quite
difficult for now. I can't have any decent conversation with them so I will keep them for last
if nothing out of the ordinary happens.

Because I have a few days off now I decided to take Marie out for today. She doesn't come
out of the house a lot and when she does it's usually for getting groceries. The others are all
out today and even Alesia had some family business to attend to. Even though she has a
fiancee I'm not really worried. Alesia doesn't like him, so them being together has a 0%
chance of happening.

And like that, I took Marie out on a day. When I asked her she was ecstatic and immediately
went to change into a cute outfit.

The effects of my Celestial dick are impressive, to say the least. Even though her age is
almost hitting 40 she definitely doesn't look it. Her skin is still really fair and she has retained
her youthful looks. Her breasts are still perky and show no signs of sagging. All of this
because of one of my abilities. It's really amazing. Just because she has received lots of my
semen her entire body is still radiating with youth-fullness.

"So how do you feel living in the capital."

"It's really amazing, there is a huge difference between living here and the village we came
from."

"I'm happy, you're happy."

"Well, to be honest, it wouldn't matter to me where we live as long as you are there with me."

And like that, we just walked around talking with each other. At lunchtime, we sat down in a
small restaurant and ordered some lunch.

"So what can I get this mother and son?" Asked the waitress. I immediately got a sour face.
Even though it is true that Marie is my mother. But I never recognized her as such. Pretty
logical as we have sex every night.

But while I got a bit pissed off at the waitress. Marie decided to mess with me a little bit.

"This mother will have the salad." Marie definitely knows I don't look people calling us
mother and son, so she decided to mess with me a little bit. Naturally, I wouldn't let this slide.

After the waitress left I looked towards Marie who acted like nothing was wrong.

"Mother and son huh?"

"Oh, you don't want people calling us that. Did I anger my cute son?" Even though I know
she is joking it still angered me quite a bit.

"Does a normal mother let her son put a vibrator in her ass and pussy before heading out?" As
I said this a small grin appeared on my face and I took out a remote control.

"Wait, Drake, I was only messing around a bit, please don't activate them here."

"I think it's the perfect place to activate it. A mother? You are a woman. My woman. Never
forget that."

*Bzzz Bzzzz Bzzzz*

I activated the vibrators.

"Ahh" Marie already started to moan softly. She definitely is a pervert. Her legs were already
trembling.

"Please Drake, I admit I'm your woman, not a mother. Please turn them off."
"Nope the food is coming please keep in your moans otherwise other people are gonna think
something is wrong."

I took a carefree attitude and continued like nothing was off. I ate my food silently while
enjoying the squirming Marie. She was trying to eat her food, but it's quite hard when
vibrators in your ass and pussy are going about like crazy.

After eating we headed out again. Marie could barely walk as she was getting really sensitive.

"Please, I've learned my lesson. I can't hold on much longer."

"I'll decide when you've learned your lesson." I was really enjoying this situation, so how
could I let it end easy.

With Marie's sensitive body she should have already cummed multiple times, but using my
ability I didn't let her. So she was just getting hornier and hornier without the ability to
scream it out or even have an orgasm.

It was about time to end her suffering. I stopped walking and Marie could see where we had
arrived. An inn. Walking inside she got us a room with trouble. She could barely talk with all
the pleasure coursing through her body.

The innkeeper gave her a weird look but gave us the key to the room afterward. We walked
to the end of a hallway before heading into our room.

"You can take off your clothes now, but don't take out the vibrators."

We both got undressed. Her panties were soaked in love juices. Definitely, an amazing feat to
gush out that much. Marie lay down on the bed and I started to play with her body.

One hand took care of her breasts while my other grabbed the vibrator in her pussy and
started to take it out before pushing it in again. Marie couldn't do anything now. Totally left
to my devices.

"Please let me cum it's too much."

"Oh, you think you deserve to cum? If you really want to cum it's about time you shout out
our real relationship don't you think?"

And without any hesitation, she started telling me: "you're my lover, my darling, my
everything. I won't ever think differently."

Happy with what she said I pushed the vibrator nice and deep inside her and let her have an
orgasm.

"Aaaaahhhhhh"

Marie came like crazy, it's definitely a huge orgasm. Her face was just filled with pleasure as
love juices squirted out like crazy.
After a bit, her orgasm ended and she collapsed on the bed. I took the vibrator out of her
pussy and aimed my dick at it.

"You've had your fun, now it's time to pleasure me don't you think."

Marie's eyes lit up as strength came back into her body.

"Yes, honey fuck me like crazy."

And I did. We both fucked like animals. The entire day which was planned to have some fun
and relax in the capital ended up like usual, having sex. Not that it matters, having sex is my
favorite activity.
37 In the student council room
When we got home from a day of having nice hot sex in an inn we had some explaining to
do. The other women were jealous that Marie got to go on a solo date with me. So I had to
promise them that I would take all of them on a date as well. Only after hearing this they
dropped the matter.

So the next few days I took Sabrina, Chelsea, Susan and Alesia on a date. It was exactly the
same as with Marie. We first walked around for a bit before going to an inn to have sex. It
seemed like that was all they cared about.

None of them cared that I took Marie on a date. The thing they were most jealous about was
that Marie got some one on one action and they did not. So in the end I had sex with them all
just one on one.

I actually quite liked having to please only one woman. Not that I have any trouble pleasing
all of them, it's just more relaxing when you can focus on just one woman. In these few days I
became even closer with all of them. So my few days off were actually well spend even
though it was mostly having sex.

Today was Monday and school had started again. There was a huge difference in atmosphere
right now compared with with the atmosphere before I smashed the tournament. Every
student and even teachers acted nice to me and most wanted to even get close to me. They
knew my future was bright, so if they could become my friend their's would as well.

Not that I cared about any of this. I just made some conversation with them. I didn't have any
though of actually befriending them. I visited the three classes, but not the fire class. I wanted
to show Angelica I was serious, so I decided to avoid her for now. Well if everything goes as
planned she'll come seek me out instead. All I have to do is wait.

Right now I'm making my way to the student council room. After our match Alison the
student council president had asked me to meet her here. I have absolutely no clue as to what
she wants to talk to me about.

I knocked on the door and waited for confirmation to enter. After receiving it I entered the
room. It is quite a normal room. A few desks in a row and a slightly bigger one at the end of
the room. I could see Alison sitting at the bigger desk. She was currently the only one in the
room.

Everything I see her I get a bit amazed. She is only 18 right, but is already a great beauty. I
admired her for a few more seconds before walking up to her.

"Hi, miss student council president, what did you wanted to see me for?" I asked politely.

Alison glanced up to me with a bit of a superior look, which is normal for her. Even though I
beat her in the tournament she is still the daughter of a major noble family, so in terms of
influence I don't even get close.

"So you were even holding back in our match huh?"

"Well I was only keeping a trump card. I wouldn't have used it in the finals either if I could
have won without them."

"Well it doesn't matter anyway you beat me fair and square. Still for you to be only 12-year-
old and being that strong, it's truly unheard of. About what I wanted to talk to you about. I
want you to join the student council."

"No thank you."

"You don't even want to think about it?"

"Not really, I know it gives some benefits, but I don't want to be tied down."

"Well I kind of already expected it after you won the final in the way you did. With your skill
it probably you won't be necessary to join the student council and enjoy the little benefits it
offers. Then as I don't take I can persuade you into joining, I have another question. More
like a favor actually."

"Ask away."

"I heard from Emily you will have some spars with her."

"Yes that's true."

"I hope I can get in on that. I acknowledge you are more powerful and have way more talent
than me. So I can hope to have some spars with you to get stronger."

"Of course who am I to deny a beautiful's maiden request." I replied with a cheeky smile.

"Thanks, I still have a lot of things to do right now, so I'll find you later." Even though it
wasn't much I could see just a very small blush upon her face. Seems like the president isn't
always icy.

"Sure, just come seek me out."

After ending our conversation I walked out and made my way out of the room and started
walking in the direction of my dorm.

Still in the same building where the student council room is located I could see a familiar
figure walking towards me. It was Angelica. I could see that these last few days had been
tough on her. Being constantly aroused without the ability to relieve yourself. Maybe it was a
bit too much on my side, but well I already did it so I couldn't really go back now.

"Hi Drake, I'm really sorry about last time, I hope you can forgive me."

Instead of giving her a reply I just passed by her without giving her a reaction. I decided to be
silent for now would be best.

"You can ignore me, but don't let it affect your classes. At least come to fire-class. You have
too much talent to ignore it."

I gave her a glance and said: "I'll think about."

Not saying anything else I just walked away. It wouldn't be much longer for Angelica to
realize what she needed to do to get rid of her horniness. And when she comes to me I'll
make my final move and have her fall for me. Thinking about the nice times I would have
with her brought a smile to my face. Angelica was just incredibly sexy and having sex with
her would definitely be amazing.

When I finally got home I could see all of the women sitting at the table. Marie took word

"Drake we have reached an agreement among us."

Having no clue what was going on I replied: "About what exactly?"

"Well everyone likes our nightly activities with everyone, but the one on one action which all
of us experienced after quite some time again, was also really enjoyable. So we decided that
if it's okay with you in the weekends we rotate and do it one on one."

"So basically during the weekdays nothing changes, but in the weekend only one of you
sleeps with me?"

"Exactly!"

"If all of you agree then I don't see any problem."

And with that a schedule was made for who sleeps with me on a weekend.
38 Fire-class
The next few days, I had a quite normal schedule. I went to the classes of wind, water, and
earth magic, but not to the fire class. I wanted to show Angelica I held true to my word and
wouldn't attend her class. In a few days, I'll go to her class and see what her reaction will be
like.

After classes, I sometimes sparred with both Emily and Alison. Even though Alison just
sparred and went immediately back to her matters in the student council afterward, Emily
would stay and chat for a bit. Like this, my relationship with both women started to get better.
Emily more than Alison, but that's just Alison's personality. I hope to make her a bit less cold
to me after a while. After that has happened I hope to start to get even closer to her as well.

It's Friday now and for the first time this week I decided to attend Angelica's fire-class and
wanted to see what kind of reaction she would have. When she noticed me she smiled a little
bit as she thought I cooled down and thoughts things over.

When class started Angelica was acting mostly like her normal self. Not a hint of the
aphrodisiac potion effects she should be under right now. A week has passed now since she
has taken the potion and right now the effect should be quite visible. So I started thinking that
she wasn't under the effect of it anymore. Perhaps she has found a way to neutralize it.

But then after about 15 minutes in class, I could see that her actions and expression started to
change ever so slightly. Her cheeks started to flush a small red color and her legs started to
act a little bit wobbly.

At first, it wasn't a lot and wouldn't be noticed if you wouldn't put attention onto it as I did.
But after another 5 to 10 minutes it started to get more noticeable. Her cheeks were getting
redder, legs started to tremble some more and her breath became a bit more ragged.

Now I definitely knew the effect of the potion wasn't dispelled. Not in the slightest. She was
most likely just fighting against its effects for now, but couldn't hold it in now. I noticed one
other thing. She kept stealing glances at me. Whenever she did her eyes would lock with
mine for only a fragment of a second. After she turned her head away I could visibly see that
the effects had gotten stronger and that her body was definitely feeling it.

Her orgasm bar was also climbing very fast. At the start of the lesson it had been less than
7%, but now its already over 70%. So even though Angelica has quite a strong will and is
able to fight against her own horniness for a while, she would definitely lose out in the end. It
won't take long for her to reach an orgasm. It would be quite fun for me to see her cum while
standing in front of the class.

About 10 minutes before class would end her orgasm bar passed 97% and she would reach an
orgasm. She took way more glances at me and would even lock eyes for a second before
turning her head away. All I did was smiling back at her whenever she locks eyes with me.
The class could see something was weird about how Angelica was acting right now, but none
of them would actually get the idea that she was just feeling so much pleasure that an orgasm
was coming.

Angelica herself definitely knows as well that it wouldn't be much longer for her to reach an
orgasm. So I could see her starting to make an excuse to get out of class. So now I needed to
decide. I could hold her up and let her orgasm here in class, which would be quite
embarrassing for her. Or I could let her go and let her make a run for it so it would happen in
a bathroom, where no-one would see her.

So after thinking for a few seconds about it, I chose the second option. I already regard her as
my woman even though officially she isn't yet. Right now I didn't want to let the class see her
orgasm-face. That would be for my own eyes only for now. Perhaps after she has become
officially one of my woman that I would make her reach an orgasm in class to embarrass her
a bit. But for now, I wanted to be the first one to see that cute face make a face which was
hugely filled with pleasure. So I let her go. Angelica made a quick excuse and walked out of
class.

=== Angelica POV ===

When I started class on Friday I was happily surprised that Drake showed up. He hadn't been
coming to my class exactly like he said he would. I know that I hurt his feelings by lying to
him, but what was I supposed to do? It's just not possible for me to enter a relationship with a
student. Even though he is an incredible talent which will probably rock the world in a few
years. Being his wife wouldn't actually be that bad, but still, it was just too immoral.

I could see that even though he came to my class he didn't pay any attention to me at all. He
probably still feels resentment at me, but hopefully, this will disappear in time when he
forgets about me and finds another love in his life.

At first, everything was alright and I just taught my students like I usually did, but then after
about 15 minutes, I could feeling pleasure starting to rise in my body again. This last week it
has happened quite a lot actually. I have been masturbating like crazy these last few days. I
just don't know what is wrong with my body, it just gets really turned on all the time. Even
though I can quell it with masturbating it always returns even stronger sometime later.

Even though I thought about having sex with someone once a while I quickly dispersed these
thoughts. I'm not looking for someone to have casual sex with, especially not for my first
time. I want it to be with someone I actually like.

The strange thing about that was that once I thought about that Drake appeared in my mind. I
looked to him and another wave of pleasure came over me. Even stronger than what it usually
was. I continued teaching as normal looking as possible, but it was getting harder and harder
to do so.

Once in a while, I sneaked a glance at Drake which always left me with a wave of pleasure
coursing through my body. Everyone was stronger than the last. So I started to really think
about it. Normally when I think about a man nothing happens inside me at all. Lot's of suitors
have come to me, but never have I ever felt a single shred of love or pleasure for the opposite
sex.

But now I was actually getting turned on by a twelve-year-old genius? So doubts started to
run through my body for a bit. Did I actually make the wrong choice in rejecting him so
soon? Was my body now actually telling me that age holds nothing and that it was actually
longing for his touch? This was all too strange to me so I decided to not think about it for
now.

Even though I decided this, the pleasure I am feeling is just getting stronger and stronger.
Without even touching my body I was actually starting to reach an orgasm? There is
definitely something weird going on, but I can't just think what.

I was continuing the class as best as possible right now, hoping it would quickly finish so I
could go to a bathroom to relieve myself. I tried not to think about Drake and what I perhaps
was starting to feel for him, but my body just wouldn't let me. I kept on stealing glances at
him only to be returned with a smile on his face.

My thoughts right now are in entire disarray. I just can't think straight my body wouldn't let
me. I had to get out of this class. I had to escape from Drake. That smile on his face was just
melting my body. I don't know why, but just looking at his smile turned me on incredibly
hard. I made a quick excuse to the class about going to the bathroom and I dismissed them.
After that, I ran to the bathroom and just after entering a stall I came like crazy. This was my
biggest orgasm in all my years of life. And the only thing that caused it was thinking about a
student who I rejected. Perhaps I made the wrong choice after all.
39 Angelica“s increasing pleasure
After my amusing fire-class had ended I was done for the week. Most students spend their
time sparring or learning about magic in some other way like reading books. All of this
because they aren't allowed to leave the school's grounds at the weekends.

Luckily this didn't matter to me at all. I just went through the teleportation portal and nobody
would even know I'm gone. Of course, I can't let myself be recognized while I'm not in at the
school's grounds, but I can just spend my time at home. Enough to do here.

In this weekend our new sleeping roster would kick-off. On Saturday I'll sleep only with
Marie and Sunday will be Susan's turn. I regard any of my women the same and I don't really
play favorites. But even then Marie will probably be on top of my list if I needed to make
one. She is just extremely sexy and she has been by my side for the longest. This created a
sort of special connection between us.

The other's have already picked up on this. So even though I don't ask them or tell them to do
it they usually back-up to let Marie go first. For example, Marie's pregnancy wish. Susan has
already told me that she wishes to have a child as well, but only after Marie has become
pregnant. And that Marie can have the first time sleeping one on one with me during the
weekend.

Just like this, there are all small kinds of examples where my women let Marie go first. It
seems like everyone is starting to see Marie as the queen of the harem. Right, that probably
won't make a lot of difference, but once many more women start to become mine I will need
someone to keep them in check when I'm not there. Marie is the perfect person to take that
role, so I don't interfere in the women's decision to let Marie have first preference for some
things.

Saturday night came and it was a bit different like usual. The other nights five women are
lying on the bed ready to be ravished. Right now I'm alone with Marie in the bedroom. Even
though the number of women is different the pleasure of having sex didn't diminish at all. It's
nice to fuck five women in a single night. But having only one partner for the night gives it a
kind of tenderness. So I really enjoyed having some lovely sex with Marie.

We did it multiple times before deciding to just cuddle and fall asleep peacefully. The next
night was entirely the same other than instead of Marie it was Susan. Susan works a lot
during the week and is usually a bit tired in the evening. So she always falls asleep quicker
than the other girls, but tonight it was different.
I made the most of our time together to enjoy some hot sex with her. We did it multiple times
and when she was starting to get tired I just upped my game and gave her a lot of pleasure.
Susan seemed to really enjoy our one on one session as normally she doesn't taste the same
amount of pleasure the other girls do. This night was totally different for her.

Having sex with me doesn't only give them a huge amount of pleasure it's even good for their
bodies and spirits. With the effect of my Celestial dick, women I sleep with become stronger
physically and mentally. The more we do it the stronger they get. So even though right now
Susan is a bit fatigued at night in some time this will hopefully get less and less as her body
gets filled up with my semen.

If my abilities start to level and get stronger the effects they have on my women will also
heavily increase. I hope in the future that my women are strong enough to protect themselves
if I'm not around for a bit. I don't want to come home and see them all in injuries. So I will try
to protect them to the best of my abilities. Which includes strengthening them, so they are
able to protect themselves.

After the weekend ended school started again just the same. I went to all my classes both
Monday and Tuesday. This includes the fire class. Monday was an exact repeat of last Friday
where Angelica gets turned on more and more just from looking or having thoughts of me.

Tuesday was even better than the previous two times. She was practically staring at me with
pure lust and love in her eyes. She tried to control herself, but it just wasn't possible for her.
The pleasure coursing through her body was just too much and that it was because of her
feelings towards a twelve-year-old student of hers didn't help at all.

The other students in the class also noticed that something was wrong with their teacher and
asked her if she was sick or something. She replied saying that it was nothing, so they
dropped it. They just thought she had just gotten a fever or anything else, nobody would
guess that the situation she was in is entirely different.

She even had to excuse herself in the middle of her class just to experience a huge orgasm in
the bathroom. She came back after cleaning herself up to teach us because about 20 minutes
were still left. At first, she acted like normal, because cumming made her body relax for a
while. But with me in the area, it wasn't possible at all for her to control her urges any longer
and just after class had ended she experienced another incredible orgasm.

All I did in this time-frame was looking straight into her eyes whenever she looked at me. I
also activated the sexual pheromone aura to increase the pleasure even more. The pleasure
coursing through her body was just incredible. A normal woman would already be overtaken
with lust, finding a man and pull him into a bed or whatever else is closest.

Angelica's willpower is really exceptional, not even giving in with a body over-riddled with
pleasure. This made me respect her even more. Of course, it also increased me wanting to
conquer her. After class ended I happily went home thinking about how Angelica would act
next time. But when Wednesday arrived Angelica wasn't in class and a replacement would
take over for today. Seems like things are gonna start to happen now.
40 Finally conquering Angelica
Seeing the replacement coming into the classroom dropped my mood a bit. I wanted to
torment Angelica some more today, but seems like that wouldn't be possible.

The replacement was an ordinary middle-aged man. He was quite gifted in using fire magic,
it looks like he wouldn't do bad in a fight against Angelica. But even though the lesson was
the same in quality, for me it was really boring. The only reason I came was to have fun with
Angelica. So listening to some middle-aged man talking about things I already mostly
understood wasn't the way I wanted to spend my time.

After the long boring class ended I had some spars with Emily. She and I have been getting
closer these last few days. That Emily is of a commoner background like me also made it
much easier for us to befriend each other.

The age difference didn't really matter to both her or me. In magic capabilities, I'm ahead of
her and even though I am 12 years old, my body is already taller and more buffed than an
ordinary kid. So I don't really look 12 years. Age is just a number to me, I don't really care
about it too much. As long as you have power nothing else really matters.

Emily is the closest student in the entire school which is capable of having a decent spar with
me. Perhaps Alison can last a few moves, but besides them, nobody in the entire school has
any chance of lasting more than one move. So sparring with both of them isn't only beneficial
to them, but it gets me some real fighting experience as well.

All in all my relationship with Emily is getting better and better, perhaps I can start courting
her soon. But she doesn't seem like the type of girl who has any interest in becoming
someone's girl. Of course, this won't hold me back in trying to conquer her. As long as I give
it my all I think I have a shot at making her mine.

But this will take some time. First I have to make her notice me more and more before I can
start trying to flirt with her. So I'll just take things slow and see where I end up with her.

After sparring I walked back towards my dorm. I'm really looking forward to spending some
quality time with my ladies. Having not gotten the chance to tease Angelica today really got
me down. As I entered the dorm and made my way towards my room I could see a familiar
figure standing in front of my door.

She was definitely waiting for me and trying to arouse the least suspicion as possible in other
students. I didn't expect Angelica to show up here right now, but as I thought about it for a
few seconds I could already guess where this was going. Seems like my actions have paid off.

"Miss Flamery didn't expect to see you here. Do you need my help with something?"

"Hi Drake, is it possible for us to talk for a bit?"

"I'm sorry, but I'm still not really in the mood for talking with you Miss Flamery."

"Please, I just want to talk to you for a second. I really apologize for last time, I was in the
wrong. Please just hear me out for a second alright?"
"Fine okay then, come inside."

We walked into my room where I sat down in a chair and Angelica sat down onto my bed. I
didn't start chatting with her at all, I wanted her to initiate it. I kind of expect what she wants
to talk about, so let's see how things pan out. It took about half a minute for Angelica to
gather her courage and she started the conversation.

"Drake I know I hurt you and I really apologize for it. I was only thinking that it would be
wrong for us to start dating and that it wouldn't be morally okay. So I decided to reject even
though it would hurt your feelings. Honestly, I wasn't even sure if I made the right choice
then. Yes, there is an age difference, but that doesn't mean it wouldn't have been possible.
After rejecting you something happened inside me. I don't know what, but some sort of
emptiness appeared inside me. When you finally showed up again in class I could feel this
emptiness starting to diminish ever so slightly. Like that, I realized that I made the wrong
choice in rejecting you."

"I see, so is this some kind of extravagant apology?"

"Yes" Angelica's cheeks blushed bright red and she started to nervously play with her fingers.
Not daring to make eye contact with me. "And I want to date you if you still want?"

It seems like Angelica finally realized that she is meant to become mine, but I won't let her
off so lightly. Had she become mine the last time I could already taste that body multiple
times, but she made me wait for so long so I have to tease her a bit to make up for it.

"You want to become my woman now? Even though you rejected me so fiercely then."

"Yes, I really want to. I was wrong last time please forgive me."

"You see you told me to forget about you and that it would never happen. I was really down
when you said that, but I understood it. After I tried to lose my feelings for you and start
seeing somebody else. So I'm sorry to say, but I have found somebody else already. It's like
you said we don't belong together."

Angelica looked at me in shock. Both her big beautiful eyes started to tear up. She looked
like she had lost something very precious to her.

"I-i see, you already found somebody else huh." Her eyes started to get wetter every second,
it wouldn't take long for her to burst out crying here, but she tried to hold it in.

"Is there no way for us to be together?"

The roles are reversed right now. Angelica was trying to persuade me and I rejected her
advances. But seeing the tears in her eyes lightened my desire to tease with her. I could see
that I had already taken a place inside her heart. And even though I wanted to tease her I don't
want to hurt her feeling so much she starts crying. I couldn't be called a man if I made a
woman cry.

"Well, there is one that could make it possible."

Angelica's eyes brightened, she had gotten some hope again.

"What is it? If it's possible I'll definitely do it."

"Well, I'm not sure if you are okay with it though."

"Just tell me I'll accept it no matter what."

"Okay, if you are able to share me with other women, you can become my women. But you
can't have me to yourself. Of course, once you become mine I won't abandon you no matter
what. When you become my woman you will stay my woman."

A slight shock appeared on her face hearing the condition to getting her wish of becoming my
woman fulfilled. What surprised me was that after just like 10 seconds her expression
relaxed. Like the condition was nothing to her and it was the most normal thing in the world.

"I accept it."

"So easily? Do you understand what I'm telling you, don't you need to think it over for some
more. It's not easy to make this kind of decision." I really found it weird for Angelica, who
belongs to a noble house, to accept this kind of condition so easily.

"It might be weird for you, but a powerful man having multiple women is nothing weird at all
in the capital. It's even some kind of unwritten rule. The more powerful the man the more
women he has by his side. Not everybody cares about it and some only believe in one true
love, but most males have multiple women by their side."

"But I'm not really that powerful right now."

"I know, but my heart has already fallen for you and I know that with your talent you will
definitely grow up into one of the strongest in the human kingdom, perhaps even the world.
So I'll happily share you with other women as long as you don't throw me aside."

"I would never do that."

"Then Angelica, from now on you are my woman and mine only."

"Yes, Drake from now on I'm yours completely."

"How about we now make it official."

"What do you mean?"

"You'll see soon enough hihi."

I walked up to her and a big smile appeared on my face, I have finally gotten the woman I
lusted after for some time. I definitely won't waste any time in eating her up.
41 Making Angelica feel good
Before Angelica could even think about what was going to happen next I already arrived in
front of her face. Not giving her a single second to pull away I planted my lips onto hers. Her
very juicy lips. It tasted amazing.

Angelica was in shock as she didn't expect this to happen at all right now. Yes, she had
become my woman, but she would have never guessed that I would already turn it into a
physical one.

Because she didn't really know what was happening to her right now, she tried to pull away.
Naturally, I didn't let her. I put my arms around her neck restraining her head from moving
backward. Meanwhile, my tongue was prying into her mouth. Her teeth are blocking the way
in, so I had to make do with the space I got.

After some time Angelica didn't try to pull away anymore. She accepted the kiss and started
to even kiss me back ever so slightly. I could notice this was probably her first kiss as she
was moving very clumsy. Not that it matters to me, it's actually quite cute seeing a very
beautiful woman clumsily kissing me.

After some time she separated her teeth ready to have her mouth fully explored by my
tongue. Which I did to the best of my abilities. I coiled around her tongue with mine and
started to really play with it more and more. After about half a minute Angelica started to
become much more relaxed. She even started to try and kiss me back some more. Her tongue
started to play with mine as well. After I tested the waters for some more I began kissing her
deeper. It started out as an awkward first kiss for Angelica, but right now it's ending up with a
very hot long nice deep kiss.

I pulled back and looked at her face. It was really beautiful even more so when I saw it so
close to me. Her face was filled with lust. Seems the kiss has made her body very horny.

"You liked the kiss?"

"Mmm, it was incredible. It was my first, but I'm happy it was with you."

"Haha, I'll take lot's of other firsts as well."

She immediately knew what I meant and her face flushed even redder than it already was.
But she was just a bit shy, she didn't refuse me. So I took this as her go-ahead sign and I
moved in again. We started kissing again, Angelica definitely learned from the previous kiss.
It didn't feel as clumsy anymore and she was moving much more in comparison with our
previous kiss. Seems like she is a quick learner.

My hands didn't embrace her as I did just now. Instead, they moved a bit more down until
they rested on two big mountains. Angelica startled a bit, but soon accepted it and continued
with the kiss leaving me to do whatever I wanted.

My hands didn't remain idle and started to knead these big breasts of her. They feel amazing,
her breasts are a bit smaller than Marie's and Sabrina's, but still really big nonetheless. It's just
that those two have some huge balloons.

After about a minute passed I stopped the kiss and started taking off her clothes that covered
the top of her body. She didn't reject and let me take off her clothes. After taking off a shirt
only a bra covered up her tits. Making quick work of taking it off, her big breasts were
revealed to me. I could finally see her breasts laying bare in front of me.

Not able to hold myself I pushed her back so she would lie on top of the bed and I cupped
one breast with my left hand while my mouth started sucking on her nice pink nipple located
on her other breast. I started licking and sucking that nice nipple of her while my hand was
groping her other breast. I could already hear small moans coming out of Angelica's mouth.

So I knew that what I was doing definitely pleased her. Her body has been very horny these
last few days due to my potion and the sexual pheromone aura, so it was really difficult for
me to let her feel good. Continuing my attacks on her breasts the moans coming from
Angelica started to become louder.

It didn't take long after I started playing with her breasts that I could hear her yelling: "I'm
Cumming!!!"

It surprised me a bit because it was really quick, but I soon realized that her body is
incredibly sensitive right now. Before I'm done with her the number of orgasms she'll have
will reach a staggering amount.

Angelica lost the power in her body for a bit, in which I stopped playing with her wonderful
breasts and I move even lower. I took off her pants and the very cute panties she was
wearing. After taking off her panties I could finally honey pot. It was overflowing with
juices. Even her panties are incredibly soaked in her love juices.

Not giving Angelica I started playing with her pussy. One hand started playing with her clit.
Pinching and twirling it around. This made an incredible wave of pleasure run through
Angelica's body. She even reached her second orgasm so soon after her first one.

The other hand started fingering her slit. First just playing a bit with her pussy, but I soon
couldn't resist the temptation and I inserted a finger in her overflowing pussy. It feels really
amazing, it's just o warm and juicy inside her pussy that I immediately started playing more
and more with it.

All the meanwhile Angelica was just moaning it out like crazy. She didn't have the ability to
do anything else but shout words like YES or MORE. The number of orgasms she has had
are increasing really fast. When one finishes there is already a new one coming. It really
drained a lot of her energy. So the only thing she could do was just lying on the bed leaving
me to my devices.

For the last push, I inserted three fingers a bit inside, just the tips though I don't want to go to
deep right now. That will come later with me using another body part of mine. I also started
to pinching her clip and pulling it a little bit. I didn't hurt her instead it made her receive
another orgasm. One even bigger than the last few ones.

When she came to again after being drowned in lust I was staring at her with a wide grin.

"So my Angelica how does it feel?"

"A-ma-zing." She yelled out with a very satisfied look on her face.

"Ready to finally have your cherry popped, by your lover."

"Yes Drake, please fuck me. Please be gentle with me it's my first time."

"Don't worry I'll make you reach heaven with my dick."

Not saying anything else I moved and spread her nice long legs apart. I moved up until my
dick was only centimeters away from her pussy.

"Here I go." And I gently pushed it inside.

42 A hot night with Angelica
Entering inside her came with an amazing feeling. It just felt amazing. Her pussy is nicely
wet and warm, but still really tight. Definitely a top-class vagina. I pushed my dick in even
deeper until I met a small resistance. Her hymen. I pushed through and finally deflowered
Angelica.

"Congratulations on losing your virginity," I said with a cheeky smile.

Angelica is in no state to answer me. Even though losing her virginity hurt her a bit, the
pleasure she was feeling overpowered the pain. So she was yet again moaning it out.

I slowly pushed deeper inside her to make sure she could get used to my size. So I took things
easy, in the beginning, moving slowly in and out. It didn't take long for Angelica to get used
to it.

"You can move faster now Drake, it's okay."

"Alright, here I go then. I'll have you reach heaven again and again."

I started moving faster and deeper inside her pussy. Not only Angelica was moaning with
pleasure. I felt lots of pleasure as well and started to moan as well. Not like Angelica who
was practically screaming it out, but still.

While my dick was pounding her pussy, my hands didn't remain idle either. I started
massaging her breasts and playing with her nipples and her clit. In the meanwhile, Angelica
was cumming again and again. Even more, than she did before I penetrated her.

Seems like her body transformed into an incredibly sensitive one these past few weeks I've
been tormenting her. It will probably become a little less sensitive after today's events.

Seeing her orgasm time after time while I didn't even have one yet made me a bit jealous. So
using my orgasm bar control power I sealed her ability to orgasm. Instead, it will build up
and when I release it she'll experience her biggest orgasm to date.

"Why what's happening?"

"Don't you think it's fair to let your man have an orgasm as well? So from now on, I'll only let
you cum when I do. So that means you'll need to put in some effort as well."

Her face pouted a bit as she loved experiencing the orgasms and now that wasn't possible. It
was a really cute pouting face which almost let gave in. But I didn't and Angelica knew I
wouldn't give in so easily.

What happened next made me feel even better. Her pussy started to get even tighter. It felt
amazing, she definitely was trying to make me cum.

In the meanwhile, her orgasm bar was going through the roof. It increased from 100% to
150% in seconds. Seems like she'll receive a huge one if I release the ability. I'm already
looking forward to what kind of face she will make.

Continuing to fuck Angelica I was slowly reaching orgasm as well. So I started to speed up
and go even deeper inside her. Angelica was still overcoming with pleasure even though she
wasn't possible to release it.

After a few more thrusts I finally came deep inside her. At the same time, I released the lock
on her orgasm and Angelica immediately came like crazy. The number was already 300% so
it would be 3 times as strong as a normal orgasm. Angelica screamed out in pleasure her
entire body convulsing a bit.

Her face was really sloppy with an incredible expression. It truly was a sight to behold.

I completely filled her up with my semen during the time she was cumming. After I finished I
pulled out and lied down next to her staring at her still cumming face.

"You look really cute when your cumming Angelica."

"Ha-ha-ha" Angelica couldn't do anything but breathe deeply to try and regain her breath.
Even though I did all the work she was more exhausted than I am.

After a while, she came back to earth and looked me in the eyes with a cute expression.

"I never thought it would feel this good."

"Of course my woman don't get anything less than the best. I did the work the first time, now
it's your turn."

"What do you mean?" She said with a puzzling expression.

"It's your turn to please me."

"What should I do?"

"Well, you can start with your mouth for example."

After a few seconds of mulling it over Angelica moved close to me and kissed me. Even
though this wasn't exactly what I meant it's still good. She took initiative to kiss me, so her
boundaries are filling completely.

It was a nice long kiss similar to the ones we had before having sex. The only difference is
that Angelica is way more involved in the kiss. She pried her tongue in my mouth and started
exploring as well. I let her do what she wants as she was the one to take initiative.

After some time kissing, she pulled back again.

"Was that good?" She asked what a shy face.

"Well the kiss was amazing, I am proud of you to initiate the kiss yourself, but it wasn't
exactly what I meant."

"What did you mean then?"

I looked at her mouth and then at my dick. Hoping she would get what I meant. I took a
while, but she eventually got it.

"You want me to take that in my mouth?"

"Yes, well mouth, pussy, ass it doesn't really matter as long as you are the one doing it."

"I see."

I could see her think about it for a few seconds after which she moved down. Her pussy on
top of my dick which was already erect again.

I was lying down on my back and Angelica was on top of me ready to let her hips fall down
so my dick could enter her pussy. She didn't really hesitate and started to fall down, my dick
entering inside her.

She immediately started letting out moans of pleasure. After experimenting a bit about what
she needed to do, she started moving up and down slowly. It started slow, but she soon got
the hang of it and started moving faster and faster.

All the while I am enjoying the show. A very hot teacher, belonging to a noble family was
now rocking my dick going up and down. Her breasts moving around everywhere, it was a
really enjoyable sight for me.

Just like last time I locker her ability to orgasm until I have one. If I don't do this she'll just
cum like crazy and forget about moving her body. Angelica knew what was happening as it
was the second time and she knew what she needed to do in order to cum.

So she started rocking her hips up and down, letting my dick explore every centimeter of her
vagina. I started to thrusts upwards as well to be able to go even deeper inside her. It didn't
take a lot of thrusting for me to be able to cum again. Her pussy just felt so amazing that I am
already able to cum for a second time.

And without further ado, I thrust upwards one last time to be as deep as possible before
releasing my second load inside her. At the same time unblocking her orgasm so she would
receive a huge one as well. And like that, both of us came together like crazy again.

After cumming, Angelica fell down forwards on top of me. Luckily my body is very sturdy
otherwise a normal 12-year-old would have some trouble. But not me I was just enjoying her
naked body lying on top of me. After some time Angelica regained herself and started
talking.

"I never thought sex would be this good. You really are an amazing person Drake."

"Having sex with you feels amazing for me as well Angelica."

"I'm glad."

Both of us lied down on our sides looking each other in the eyes. Without saying anything
both of us just looked at each other. I moved one hand on her cheek and closed in for a kiss.
Angelica happily accepted and kissed me back. I don't know why but just kissing this woman
arouses me greatly. My dick was already standing again.

"Still not satisfied?" Angelica said after having a hot kiss.

"Hahaha."

Angelica looked at me strangely while I was laughing. After coming to I said with a big grin:
"Don't even think about leaving this bed before morning. I'm gonna enjoy your body very
thoroughly."

And I did. I fucked Angelica again and again. We did it in every position. At some point,
Angelica became bolt enough to give me a blowjob, which felt amazing as well. But what
really aroused me was that when I asked if I could do it anally she didn't refuse me. So in one
evening and night, I fucked her in all three holes.

In the middle of the night, both of us decided to sleep to rest a bit and continue in the
morning. Seems like I have awoken the lust of Angelica because as the more time passed she
became more and more open about having sex and started taking initiative in a lot of things,
not even refusing to take it up her butt.
43 Angelica meeting her “sister“
In the morning when I woke up after having a great time fucking Angelica I was feeling
amazing. I finally succeeded in getting the hot teacher to become mine and I immediately
woke up the hidden pervert in her.

I still remember it very clearly. The more we fucked the more Angelica accepted and did
herself. When I jokingly asked her to do it in her ass, she didn't even think about it before
accepting my offer. All in all, I had an amazing time having sex with her.

Angelica was still sleeping her head resting on my chest. I didn't want to wake her up so I just
lied down looking at the cutely sleeping Angelica.

[Major quest update]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]

[Make the important women of this magic school yours and yours only. Every woman
conquered will give Host a sub-reward and when all women have been conquered Host will
get the Main reward. Women to be conquered:

Principal: Not

Angelica (Fire affinity teacher): succeeded {reward: 100 SP}

Bianca (Wind affinity teacher): Not

Alison (Student council president): Not

Emily (Number 2 student): Not

Time to finish the quest: Until you graduate.]

I got the notice from the system just after waking up. The quest updated a bit. The names of
the women to be conquered are now displayed as I know who they are. Looking at the major
quest I remembered something. I still don't even know the name of the Principal, therefore
her name isn't in the update.

Another funny thing is that Emily got degraded to the number 2 student. Because I defeated
her everyone regards me as the number 1 student right now, so she degraded to the number 2
student.

I still have quite some years to complete the quest, so I'm not really worried about it right
now. My relationships with Emily and Alison are improving. Bianca is a tough nut to crack,
so that will probably take some more time, but in the end, even she has no choice to willingly
become my woman and spread her legs for me.

The Principal will be an even bigger problem though. Even now I don't really know anything
about her as I don't see her very often. I only saw her twice in the time I started attending the
magic school. But when I finally succeed in getting closer and conquering her, I will enjoy
my time with her. Her body is of very high-grade, so I have no doubt that having sex with her
is gonna be amazing.

The reward for conquering Angelica is only 100 SP, which is a bit disappointing. I can
accumulate 100 SP with a few nights with my women. But it's better than nothing I guess.
Just hope that the final reward will be something amazing.

After sorting out the information I felt some moving on my chest and saw Angelica looking
at me with her beautiful big eyes.

"Morning my dear," I said to her

"Good morning ho-ney." She said quite shyly, probably the first time she uses an affectionate
name for someone.
"You have an amazing time last night?"

"Yes it was wonderful, I didn't think I would enjoy it that much."

"Haha, in the end, you became a little pervert. Well, my little pervert though."

"Don't tease me, I don't know what came over me. I just enjoyed everything so much that I
just didn't care what you would do to me."

"Well, I definitely enjoyed as well. Does it hurt anywhere, I took quite some firsts of you
yesterday."

"Strangely it doesn't, like at all. Even though you used both of them, I can't feel a shred of
pain or any discomfort."

"That's great, means we can continue."

"AH"

One of my hands moved to her breast and the other went a little lower to her pussy where it
started to play with it. Not even 10 seconds passed and Angelica was getting wet and moans
started to escape her mouth. She definitely has a sensitive body right now, I'll have to enjoy it
a lot.

*Knock knock, knock knock.*

I could hear someone knocking on my door. Angelica got a feared look on her face. She
probably thought that someone had discovered us. Hearing the knock I immediately knew
who it was though, so I comforted her.

"Don't worry nobody knows anything about this."

I started walking to the door and Angelica hurriedly try to stop me.

"What are you doing, what if they discover that I'm here?"

"Don't worry about it, I'm gonna let you meet one of your sisters."

"Sister?" But even without me saying anything she understood what I meant. She would meet
another of my women.

I'm already looking forward to what kind of face she'll make when she sees who's on the
other side of the door. So I opened up the door.

And standing on the other side was none other than Alesia. After she became mine, we came
up with a secret knock she would use telling me that is was her.

"Alesia come in, I'll introduce you to the newest member of the family. Well, you're already
family though haha."

After walking in Alesia saw who was lying on the bed. Angelica was still trying to cover up
her body with the blanket, so she didn't immediately see who came inside. But after a few
moments, she looked towards our direction and saw who it was. Seeing Alesia a surprised
expression came onto her face.

"Alesia why are you here? Wait this isn't what it looks like."

"I think it's exactly what it looks like cousin. You have finally become Drake's woman and
seeing the state of the room, both of you have experienced quite the night."

"No this, I can"

"Don't bother explaining cousin. I already know what's going on. It is about time you joined
me in becoming Drake's."

"What you are his woman?"

"Yup I have been for some time now. He is really amazing."

"But you are the clan heads only daughter, besides you're even engaged to someone else. You
can't be his woman. It just isn't possible for you."

Alesia became a bit ticked of as she definitely doesn't like being engaged to someone else.
"So what, I don't even wanna marry that guy. I love Drake and I willingly became his. No-
one can say who I marry besides me."

"What if they find out, they won't let our clan of easy and your father will be furious as well."

"Let me worry about that." I intervened.

"I know you are a strong mage with huge potential, but you can't beat another clan. You
will-."

"Yet, I can't beat them yet. Alesia has become my woman and she is mine and only mine. I
won't let anyone touch a single one of my women."

Angelica still looked really worried.

"Cousin, I know that you think what Drake is saying isn't possible, but you're wrong. I have
full faith in him."

Angelica tried to reason with us some more but saw she couldn't get through to her cousin so
she finally gave the matter up.

"Now that's been taken care of it's time for the two cousins to become closer. To become
more like sisters."

"What do you mean?" Both of them answered at the same time.

I grinned and said: "Well for starters, Alesia will take her clothes off and Angelica will stop
covering up her body. And after that, the three of us will enjoy some spicy time on top of the
bed."

A blush immediately appeared on both of their faces. Angelica was speechless. Before last
night she had zero to none experience and now she would be on the bed with another girl, her
cousin no less. Alesia had it better. She already experienced woman on woman stuff and she
slept on the same bed with multiple other women most of the nights. The only thing that
changed now was that it was Angelica her cousin who she grew up with.

Alesia started undressing and I ripped off the sheets Angelica hold on to, to hide her body.
"It's not nice for a woman to cover up her body before her man don't you think so?" I said
with a smile on my face.

"But this is just."

"Don't think too much about it. Just enjoy."

And like that our fun time on the bed started yet again. This time with an additional person.
44 Nice time with cousins
It didn't take long for Alesia to take off all of her clothes. Angelica could only stare at this
younger cousin of her's who happily took of her clothes very quick for a guy she had sex with
the night before.

Angelica was really dazed for a bit and didn't really move. I'll just leave her to think for a bit
and start off with Alesia. With Angelica's newfound perversity it probably won't take long for
her pussy to get wet just by seeing my dick pounding another woman.

So I started to have some fun with Alesia's body. Her breasts are quite some sizes smaller
than those of Angelica, but I still played with them. Alesia's dam had already opened as love
juices started to come out of her pussy.

Having lot's of sex every night made her, just like any other women of mine, a pervert. I just
continued fingering her pussy for a while before deciding to start fucking her.

I had her lay on her back with her legs spread wide open. Her pussy ready to receive my dick.
I entered her pussy without a hitch. It's really nice, wet and tight, so pounding Alesia feels
amazing.

My hands were pinching both of her nipples, which caused Alesia to receive even more
pleasure. Moans were already coming out of her mouth like crazy. Her face filled with
pleasure as she looked very hot.

On our side, Angelica was looking at Alesia with a surprised yet a bit jealous expression. She
found it really weird that this normally very uptight and not a commoner loving cousin of
her's was having such a face. A face filled with love and pleasure. She just knew that Alesia
was feeling immense pleasure right now, pleasure she also started to crave for.
The night before had awakened the lust inside her body. She started to crave for my dick,
wanting to have it pound her.

I could see the expression on Angelica's face, the expression of wanting to receive the dick. A
funny idea popped into my head when I saw the longing face on Angelica's body.

"You want it as well don't you?"

Angelica didn't reply, but just shyly nodded her head. She was still a bit nervous because of
Alesia.

"How about you kiss Alesia and make her cum. After giving her a good kiss I'll pound you as
well."

"What? I can't we ar-." Before finishing her sentence Alesia intervened.

"Cousin just kiss me. I don't care. I know you want to have Drake's rod inside you as well."

Angelica was now even more confused. Alesia was even asking her to kiss her, just what
happened to the girl she grew up with.

"Stop thinking so much and just do it. I guarantee you'll like it."

Angelica still doubted a bit but eventually moved in closer to Alesia. Both of their faces are
now only centimeters apart. With Angelica still not sure of what she would do. I was still
pounding hard on Alesia so her face was just filled with pleasure, while moans kept escaping
out of her mouth.

But then suddenly Alesia grabbed Angelica's face, pulled it closer to her and began kissing
her cousin. Angelica was really shocked that Alesia would take initiative like this, but didn't
try and pull back. She just stayed in place allowing her cousin's tongue to roam inside her
mouth.

As I saw the cousins starting up their kiss I slowed down the pace of fucking Alesia and
moved one of my hands to Angelica's lower region, which was in range. I started fingering
Angelica, which pleasured her greatly.

The kissing of Angelica and Alesia was a bit uneasy at first, as Angelica wasn't really able to
know what to do in the situation. But once her pussy started to get a bit attention and pleasure
started to take over her body, she slowly started kissing Alesia back.

At first, both of them just playing with each other's tongue slowly. But as a bit of time passed
the tempo increased and both started exploring each other mouths more and more. They
definitely put up a great show for me.

I don't know why, but if I witness an immoral act, for example, mother on daughter, it ignites
the lust in my body allowing me to have way more pleasure. Both giving it and receiving it.

So seeing these cousins making out fired me up and my dick increased a bit in size as I
started pounding Alesia harder. The tempo of my fingers ravaging Angelica increased as
well. Both women were still kissing each other, but it was getting harder for both of them as
their lower bodies were getting fucked and fingered.

Not soon after I approached my limit and I came inside Alesia. At the same time, both of the
women came as well. Their mouths parted and looking into each other's eyes they made a
nice last shriek of pleasure before collapsing onto each other.

I filled Alesia's womb up completely and only after that I pulled out of her. As I saw the
semen I just released leaking outside of Alesia's pussy I gave myself an imaginary pat on the
back. The amount was really amazing, not average at all.

After resting for a bit I could see Angelica looking at me with lusting eyes. The eyes of
someone who wants to have a dick inside her. And in this case, only my dick would do the
trick.

"Well, a deal is a deal. You did a good job making out with your cousin, so I'll reward your
pussy. Come here and spread your legs for me."

Unlike before Angelica didn't hesitate and immediately spread open her legs ready to receive
my manhood. Kissing her cousin and getting fingered had already made her extremely wet,
so no further foreplay wasn't needed.

"Seems like you get more honest with yourself when you are filled with pleasure."

Angelica didn't reply, but only cutely averted her gaze. Knowing that what I said was
completely true. I didn't dally around any longer and inserted my dick inside her. Just
entering slowly inside her caused moans coming out of her mouth.

After reaching her deepest parts, I slowly pulled back again. And like that, I just fucked her,
very very slowly. At first, Angelica was still moaning, but right now she is just looking at me.
Looking at me like she wanted it harder and faster. Of course, I knew this as well, but I
wanted her to take initiative.

I didn't need to wait long for Angelica started talking: "Please Drake I want it faster." She
said with a soft tone, still new to speaking dirty kind of words.

"Haha, I was waiting for you."

And without wait, I increased my speed several times faster. I started fucking Angelica for
real now. Pounding her like crazy. Angelica started to moan again, with a very satisfied look
on her face.

At this moment Alesia came to again and looked at what was happening. Even though it was
probably weird for her as she saw her cousin getting pounded with a very happy expression
on her face.

When Alesia's gaze went over her cousin's body it stopped at a point where two mountains
were located. I could see a jealous expression appearing in her eyes. Alesia never liked that
her breasts were very small even though I repeatedly say it doesn't bother me in the slightest.
I tell her it's the opposite even. I like playing with those nice small tits of her. Still, whenever
we all sleep together she keeps looking at Marie and Sabrina with jealous gazes.

"Why don't you play with them if you like to look at them so much."

Angelica didn't really know what I meant as she was too busy moaning it out loud, but Alesia
didn't really doubt. She went over to Angelica and started playing with her breasts.

"W-wait Alesia what AAH are you, AH doing AH?" Angelica said between her moans.

"Hmmpf, I'm gonna punish you for having such massive tits."

And she started kneading both breasts together, causing Angelica to moan even more.
Angelica couldn't try to stop her cousin as she simply didn't have the breath to say words, so
she could only let Alesia do whatever she wanted with her body.

And Alesia did. She enjoyed playing with Angelica's breasts a lot. She softly twisted and
turned the nipples before pulling on them gently. She even took a nipple inside her mouth and
began playing with it with her tongue. All the while Angelica's pleasure was increasing more
and more.

I liked what I saw, so I started pounding Angelica even harder. Not giving her a single
moment of rest. And like that, I thrust a few last times before releasing my sperm inside her.
Angelica came at the same time and had an amazing last moan before collapsing.

After pulling back out again I was once again surprised as the amount leaking out of her
wasn't any less than what had leaked out of Alesia. Seems like my dick and semen are getting
better and better.

I lied down next to an exhausted and gave her a soft kiss. All the while Alesia couldn't stop at
all. She just was enjoying herself so much in these breasts of her cousin that she didn't see
what was happening around her at all.

So I just rested next to Angelica for a bit looking at Alesia playing with her cousin's breasts,
very much enjoying the moment.
45 A few weeks time
The entire morning was spend on the bed. After the three of us did it a couple more times,
Angelica's wasn't so nervous about doing woman on woman stuff anymore. In the end, she
even started to play with Alesia's body on her own accord.

Angelica was really tired at the end of the morning, which is very natural. We have been
having sex since last night. Even though we slept for a few hours in the night, it is still very
taxing on her body, especially as it was her first time.

For me, it wasn't that hard. My body is really strong and this level of exercise won't really tire
me out that much. So in the afternoon both me and Alesia left to attend some classes and
Angelica slept for a bit on my bed. She wouldn't have to teach today as she was officially still
'sick'.
I let her rest in order for her to regain some strength. In the end, I'm very happy with the
result. I finally conquered the beautiful teacher and already took many of her firsts. The first
woman part of the major quest is conquered and I'm building relationships with other women.
All in all, I'm satisfied with the progress I'm making.

My magic and body capabilities are already unmatched in the school, but I still will keep on
training. At this pace, I will be one of the powerhouses of the human kingdom when I finally
graduate from the magic school.

When I graduate I don't plan to hide my strength anymore. I want to be powerful enough so I
can protect my women easily and that nobody even thinks about messing with me. And in
order to receive that result, I will keep on training.

Nothing really noteworthy happened the rest of the day. I had Angelica meet the other
women in the evening and at first, she was kind of shocked by the number of beauties I have
by my side. But she wasn't hesitant at all and quickly tried to become friends with them. She
knew as well that these women would be her 'sisters' and that she would be sleeping on the
same bed as them.

The other women didn't have any strange reaction at all. They didn't find it weird that I kept
on bringing more women home. They already accepted it that I am an incredible man who
would have many beauties by his side. Every single one of them knows I love them, so they
aren't against the idea of me having multiple women. As long as they are in my heart it's
enough for them.

Even though Marie always gives me a small lecture about how I shouldn't seduce this many
women and that I needed to tone it down a bit. But most of these lectures fell on deaf ears as I
don't really plan on slowing down at all.

As long as I see a beauty that I want to have by my side, I will try with everything I have to
seduce her and to have her join my harem. Marie probably knows this as well, which is why
she always quickly stops lecturing me knowing that I wouldn't listen anyway.

With Angelica becoming my woman, life at the magic school became really fun. A few
weeks went by in a flash. I still sparred with Emily and Alison every day and our relationship
started to become even closer. Even Alison sometimes joined in on a conversation.

I also started to find some opportunities to become closer with Bianca as well, but she really
is one tough nut. She loosened up to me a bit after I won the tournament, but I can still sense
that she thinks she is above me, because of her status as a noble.

So when she tries to act with a haughty attitude I just activate the sexual pheromone aura and
watch as she slowly gets hornier by the second. Unluckily for me, Bianca is quite some years
older than Angelica and is probably more composed and experienced.

So even though I can definitely see changes in her body movements she always finds a way
till after the class and then quickly sneaks away before anyone can get the opportunity to
speak with her. So it seems I need to up my game to be able to conquer the nice mature
beauty, Bianca.
One of my favorite things to do was to go to the fire-class where Angelica teaches at. It's
really nice looking at a beautiful female teacher teaching a class I am in, knowing that at
night the same teacher will be naked moaning it away. Getting her holes pounded.

Sometimes I even put in some small vibrator eggs in her pussy with me having the remote.
It's really fun playing with it while in class. Seeing her sudden shrieks while looking at me
and after hearing the remarks of other people in the classroom, which don't have a single clue
what is happening, is really fun for me.

And even though Angelica never likes it as she knows I only use it to mess with her a bit, she
never refuses me, always albeit a bit reluctantly, letting me do whatever I like with her. Like
putting in vibrator eggs inside her pussy during her class.

Thinking back to my previous life. Which was very very boring. I still remember seeing my
quite pretty teacher and imagining all kinds of perverted stuff which would never become a
reality. But right now in my new life, I was living the dream.

Everything I thought of doing was becoming a reality. A great number of beauties are already
fully in love with me and love getting pounded at night. And I even have forbidden relations
with my mother, sisters, and a teacher. I once again thanked the Death god for accidentally
killing me and reincarnating me in this amazing world.

In these few weeks, Angelica also became quite good friends with the rest of my women.
Especially with Marie and Susan. As the three of them are the more matured ones. I always
really like all of them getting along. It brings me great happiness to see all the women I love
getting along.

Their good relationship also results in better compatibility in bed. The women not only know
the spots which turn me on, but they also know the spots which turn each other on. As I don't
have the ability to please all of them at the same time, they play with each other a lot as well.

It turns me on seeing them doing naughty stuff to each other as well, so I always take great
pleasure in looking at them. And when they see me looking it turns them on even more as
well. And like that it always becomes one big orgy. Usually ending up with me as the winner.

My bodies ability is quite something. To be able to please 6 women in one night isn't a small
matter, but I still do it every night anyway.

So after not really actively trying to seduce anyone for a couple of weeks, I think it's time for
me to start going after a target again. The only thing now is to choose one.
46 Plans and a nice nigh
Right now I can only think of three women who I can try to chase after. The first is Bianca.
This mature woman isn't that fond off me right now, so she will probably take some work. I'll
have to try and have her see me in a different light first. But doing so will take some work
and isn't something that can be done in a few days time.

The second one is Alison. She is opening up to me more and more these last few weeks, but it
still really isn't at the stage of being friends with each other. She probably just needs some
time before she starts to accept me. She's been raised in the household of a noble family and
not just a normal one either. It's one of the most powerful families in the kingdom, so she's
been raised in a sheltered environment where commoners like me don't really fit in.

It's not that she despises them as some other nobles do, it's more like that she hasn't gotten
much in contact with people of a much lower standing, so she doesn't really know how to
deal with them. But probably given a little more time she will start to see that they are people
as well. People she can be friends with as well.

Seeing her being friends with Emily shows she doesn't have any problem with being friends
with commoners, so hopefully, in the near future, she will open up more and more for me.

The third target is Emily. Like me, she is of a commoner background. I also have a good
relationship with her. We spar almost every day and I can see her getting stronger each time.
Afterward, we also talk a lot with each other as we relax a bit.

I already know that she doesn't have any father anymore as he died in the army. Her mother is
a sickly woman who can't do a lot around the house. The only reason Emily is able to attend
is that the principal saw her potential and agreed to hire someone who can take care of her
mother.

So both Emily and I are already at the point where we are talking about personal stuff with
each other. Of course, I don't say anything about how I'm actually fucking my mother every
night. She'll learn about that once she joins the harem.

So, in short, I don't really have to think long about the choice who to try and conquer next.
Both Bianca and Alison need some more time. So the only one remaining is Emily who I also
have a good relationship with, so it is an easy choice.

The major quest also includes the principal, but it didn't take more than a second for me to
refute that thought. The principal is way out of my league right now and I don't even have
any chance to interact with her.

The only thing to do now is to make a good plan. Not only to conquer Emily right now but
also to try and decrease the distance between myself and Bianca and Alison.

Alison would probably be the easier one of the two. I can just continue to keep on sparring
with her. Using the spars I can try to get closer and initiate some small talk and some normal
conversations. If I keep on doing this hopefully she'll open up a bit more.

Bianca is more difficult. I don't get a lot of chances to speak with her apart from asking her
questions in her classes. So hopefully I'll get an opportunity to try something. All I can do
now is to take it slow.

So the thing I needed to put most of my attention to is Emily. She only sees me as a friend
right now and even though appearance wise I don't really look 12 to her I'm probably still just
a kid. So I need to get rid of that image in her mind and I need to make her think about me as
a man more.
A funny plan coming to me I released a small grin before I continued my journey home.
Classes were over and Angelica and Alesia were waiting for me right now in Alesia's room.

I need to bring both of them over every evening when I'm going home. So every day I
consume 6 SP. But luckily the activities that follow when I come home more than make up
for the 6 SP spent every day.

Angelica found it strange at first as to how I got a teleportation point, but she didn't mind it as
much because apparently, they weren't that rare. Well coming out of the point of view of a
noble family a short-distance teleportation point isn't worth that much. But for a commoner,
it's quite something. Luckily she completely disregarded this as I didn't really want to come
up with a reasonable explanation.

When I got home dinner was already ready and the other's were already sitting at the dinner
table, waiting for their man to come home. Seeing me arrive a smile appeared on all of their
faces as they welcomed me back.

I gave all of them a soft kiss on the mouth before sitting at the head of the table. At my right
side was Marie with next to her, her daughters Sabrina and Chelsea. At my other side sat
Susan with next to her Alesia and Angelica.

Following which all of us started to eat the dinner Marie cooked up. She definitely became
quite the cook. She cooked every day since coming to the capital and never had any food
been left over.

As we were eating our food small talks erupted all over the table as it does every day.
Everyone shares what they did during the day. Like this, a harmonic atmosphere is present all
the time.

After dinner, every one helped to clean up. This was for two reasons. The first one being that
not helping around the house would make Marie mad. And if there was one thing nobody
wanted was to see her mad.

Normally Marie is very kind and easygoing, but when she gets mad she becomes like a
possessed woman, stampeding before she calms down again. So it has become like an
unwritten rule not to anger her at any cost. Which I find quite funny to see as Marie never
would explode at me. Well unless for one thing.

The second reason everyone helps cleaning up the dinner table is what usually happens after
dinner. It's going straight to the bedroom and starting up our happy time.

And today is no different than other days. Once I entered the bedroom along the rest of them
all of our clothes disappeared within seconds. And the harmonic atmosphere that is present
during the day gets replaced with rivalry.

Nobody wants to do under for anyone else and all of them want to please me as best as
possible. Luckily it's still friendly rivalry and the day after everyone becomes friends again.
But during the hours we are in the bedroom it can get quite heated.

The two sisters immediately lie down next to me at my sides. Chelsea starts to kiss me with
her tongue invading my mouth. Not backing down I start to wrestle her tongue with mine,
which makes our kiss become nice and sloppy.

At the same time Seeing her sister already occupying my mouth. Sabrina starts licking my
nipple trying to pleasure me, which she surely does. Feeling her nice hot tongue coiling
around my nipple felt really good.

The other women didn't take long either and all of them found a position around me, which
was getting really filled up.

I felt two tongues licking my already erect dick and without even looking I knew it was
Alesia and Angelica the two cousins. Both of them being family were quite coordinated with
each other. So feeling their tongue's licking around my dick I knew it was them.

Susan occupied my other nipple and started sucking on it like Sabrina was doing. Leaving no
room for Marie who was still standing beside the bedside with a jealous expression on her
face.

During the day everyone would listen to her and obey her words. But when in the bedroom
she was like the others and had to fight for the place to be close to me.

And as this went on for a bit I felt quite sad for her and breaking up my kiss with Chelsea I
stopped everyone. "All right first today is Marie."

Hearing this everyone had a slightly sad expression on her face, apart from Marie that was.
But although everyone one of them wanted to have it inside, they still obeyed my words and
made a place for me and Marie.

They all knew that their turn would come as well and so they normally obeyed my words in
bed as none of them want to displease me.

So having the happy Marie lying on the bed I ask her: "So where and how do you want it."

"Ass"

She replied with a single word, which wasn't really a surprise for anyone. Every one of them
knew that Marie was the biggest anal lover among them, so there were no surprise faces.

"All right then prepare yourself."

And like that using a bit of lube, which wasn't really necessary anymore, I entered Marie's
nice looking asshole and didn't stop before I completely entered her.

Only the feeling of me entering her deeply into her asshole made Marie moan it out loud. She
definitely had one sensitive asshole. Not wasting any more time I immediately started
pounded faster and faster and I didn't take long before I was going full throttle. Pumping my
dick in and out of her ass. With Marie moaning very loud at the moment.

The other women didn't sit idle and all of them started doing something which would
pleasure me, themselves or another woman.
So after a few minutes of heavily pumping in and out of Marie's ass, I released my first load
of the night deep inside of her ass. While I was releasing my semen, Marie already had a few
orgasms and was squirming again. Feeling the hot semen being pumped inside her asshole.

Pulling out of her after finishing my orgasm I rested a few minutes looking at the hungry
faces of the other women. "Well, then who wants to go next?"

And like that, I once again had a great night.

47 Sparring session
The day after I was sparring with both Emily and Alison. Both of them were fighting together
to try and defeat me. They definitely grew stronger after the tournament had concluded, but I
did so as well.

Even both of them working together, they couldn't beat me at all. I dodged their spells with
ease using my far superior body strength. And when they tried to use some bigger spells
together I overpowered them by using a bigger one of my own.

So both in raw power and dexterity, I topped them. When both of them finally fell down
backward, on their nice supple butts, they admitted defeat.

"Just how strong can you be Drake, even both me and Alison working together doesn't put
you in a dangerous situation at all."

"Haha don't sweat it, the both of you are plenty strong as well, you just met the wrong
opponent," I replied with a smile on my face.

I walked towards them and extended an arm to both of them, implying to help them up.

"Haaaaa, I guess you're right," Emily said while taking my hand. Unexpectedly Alison took
my hand as well. She normally isn't fond of other people touching her, so she usually declines
my help, but today she didn't so I wondered what was different.

"Drake, I've been meaning to ask you something, if it's alright with you?" Alison said in a
soft voice.

"Sure ask away." Not everyday Alison decides to initiate a conversation, so let's see what she
wants to talk about.

"You know about the ranking system with mages?"

"yea I do."

"Then may I ask what rank you are?"

"Sure, I should be about D-rank, close to C I guess. I don't really know how to measure it."

When I looked up towards Alison and Emily I saw both of them looking stupefied. It took
them like half a minute to finally come back to reality.
This time Emily spoke up "Drake what the hell are you talking about?"

"What do you mean. Aren't the ranks divided between SSS-rank to F-rank?"

"Yes, missions you can complete at the adventurer house are ranked like this, but not the
ranks that divide mages and warriors"

"Seriously, I always thought it worked like that. And what do you mean warriors?" I was
genuinely confused right now. It seems like the information I got before wasn't really
accurate.

"You don't even know what a warrior is? Under what rock have you've been living."

"Sorry I come from a small village so someone must have told me this and I thought it was
the truth right away."

"AH, why are the heavens so cruel? Giving a clueless boy this much talent, but make him a
bit stupid as well?" Emily was trying to mess with me.

"Who is stupid?

"You are hihihi, trusting someone before even confirming what they said," she said with a
mischievous smile.

"Oh how about another spar, I'll let you see just how stupid I am," I said with a small grin on
my face.

Emily immediately stepped back a bit, "I can't right now, I expended a lot of mana just now
so I need to recover for a bit."

Not letting her go that easily I responded: "that doesn't matter I've got time."

"Alright alright you aren't stupid, I'm sorry okay."

"Seems you know your place haha."

"Hmpf"

"Alright, you two that's enough. How about we speak about it some more tomorrow. I"ll
explain to you how everything works. That alright with you?"

"Of course, I would never reject being taught by a beauty"

Normally she doesn't respond at all to me being a bit flirtatious, but I could swear I saw her
cheeks flushing red, even if for only a sliver of a second.

"No without jokes, I'm up for it."

"Alright, tomorrow after classes you can come to the student council room. I'll make sure you
learn about everything you need to know. Consider it me paying you back for the spars."

"Sure thanks, President. Say Emily how do you want to pay me back?" I said with the grin
returning to my face.

"Hmpf just me being in your presence should be enough."

"How for God's sake would that be enough?"

"Well, you get to see a beautiful woman every day for one."

"Who says you're beautiful?"

This finally made her get quiet without her giving me a remark.

"Haha I'm just joking, you're slightly above average." But before she could respond I
continued: "Just slightly though, you still can't hold a candle towards the President."

And before Emily got even the chance to respond I quickly ran away. "See you, tomorrow
President."

And like that, I ran away. The feeling of Emily's and Alison's was quite different. Emily was
fuming a bit as she completely lost our conversation. She knew I was just joking with her, but
still, it left a mildly bitter aftertaste in her mouth

And Alison was slightly jealous about how Emily and I could get along so well and have
such conversations, and also a bit happy that I complimented her at the end before running
away. But she didn't know why this would make her happy though.

As I was walking away, I was really happy about how the day went. The spar this time
achieved a lot of results. I learned that there was an entirely different ranking system than the
one I knew about and tomorrow I would learn how it would work.

I could see my relationships with both Emily and Alison growing. Alison finally started to
talk a bit more than usual and my teasing with Emily started to grow more daring as well. It
would be fun if one day both these beautiful women would be laying in my arms, fully nude
of course.

I would fully enjoy the threesome with them. So walking back towards my dorm I fantasized
the entire way about the stuff I would do with them as I finally conquered them. And when I
think about it I don't think I'll let them leave the bed for a long time. No, I would completely
exhaust myself using their really hot bodies.
48 Ranking system
After another satisfying night in our house, it was the day I would finally learn about the true
ranking system that was in place to differentiate mages and warriors.

When I asked Alesia and Angelica about they straight up laughed at me in the face. This
pressed a wrong button for me and I truly destroyed them during sex. I made sure that they
would have trouble walking normally during the day.

Of course, I didn't hurt them, but I made sure that laughing at me while standing in front of
me wouldn't be tolerated not at all. I won't become someone who would let women walk all
over me. I would walk over women and that was it.

I didn't ask them any further about the subject as I don't want to know it right now. I wanted
to hear it entirely from Alison as this is definitely a chance to get closer to her, so to not mess
that up I had to be patient for just another day.

It didn't take long for the agreed time to meet to happen, so I made my way to the student
council room, wondering what Alison would tell me.

I knocked on the door and after hearing confirmation I entered inside. Walking through the
door I saw Alison sitting behind her desk, but she wasn't alone. Emily was sitting on the
couch inside the room.

From the moment I entered she glared at me. I wondered a bit about what she was mad about,
but it was probably our conversation from yesterday I didn't really care a lot about it.

"Hi miss President"

"Hi Drake"

"Emily, what are you doing here if I may ask?"

"I don't trust you alone in a room with Alison, so I'll be here to keep an eye on you."

"Haha am I that suspicious?"

"Yes"

"Alright then, it doesn't really matter anyway."

Hearing me not really caring if she was here or not, made a small vein appear on her
forehead. It surprised me a bit, as her nature usually is quite easygoing, not really caring
about a lot of things.

Seems I need to treat her a bit better, don't want her to end up not liking me. That's like
exactly the opposite of what I want to happen.

"Drake please sit, I'll tell you what you want to know. If you have any questions please ask
them."

"Sure, thanks for doing this miss President."

"No problem."

And like that Alison started talking for quite a bit, explaining everything I should know. In
short, it is like this:
As long as you are able to use magic you become an apprentice mage.

After studying and training for a slight bit you become a beginner mage. Followed by the
realms of Adept Mage, Great Mage, Grand Mage, Archmage, Sacred Mage, Half God Mage,
and God Mage.

Apart from the Apprentice, Half God And God Mage, the realms are divided into early, mid
and late stages.

It is easy to become a Beginner Mage and with talent becoming an early stage Adept Mage
isn't impossible either, but advancing to the realms above requires a lot of knowledge and
power. Not anybody is able to do it.

For example, currently, the strongest mage of the human kingdom is a late stage Great Mage.
As long as somebody becomes a late stage Adept Mage he or she becomes a person of high
standing in the kingdom.

From what Alison told me advancing to the Archmage realm is done by gathering knowledge
and training in the art of using mana. The better the mana control the better the mage you
become.

Apparently, there is some sort of device that measures your mana control as well as the
maximum amount of mana you can put into a spell. Using a complicated formula which
measures your strength and after it displays in what realm of mages you are. It felt like even
Alison didn't truly know how it precisely worked, but using this device it has become easier
to distinguish mages into their realms.

It all sounds kind of difficult to understand, but it's truly not that hard. The mana measurer, as
the device is called, determines in what realm you currently are. Even though most people are
able to guess which realm they currently are, the mana measurer gives you the exact answer.

So I decided to see what this mana measurer is after our conversation. I'm kinda curious to
see which level I currently am.

The mana measurer's power cap is at the Archmage realm. As long as the mana measurer is
unable to identify your power level you are an Archmage. From this point on it is unknown
how to advance any further.

There is an entire ranking system for mages, but the same isn't true for warriors. It seems
there isn't really placed all lot of attention to warriors as most mages will easily defeat them
in battle.

So there hasn't been made any sort of high-grade ranking system that differentiates warriors.
It is al based on your strength and how you fight with it. So you can take a test inside the
adventurer association and you will be ranked between 10 stars being the weakest and 1 star
being the strongest.

So the lesser amount of starts somebody has the stronger he is. It is possible to take the test
multiple times a year and only your latest rating is valid. You also need to take the test a
minimum times a year.

Getting a better rating will help you with getting a better quest so you will be able to earn
more money.

So it seems like the ranking system I previously thought was in place wasn't really true at all.
But there was some truth to it. In the adventurer association, it is possible to take on quests
and for completing the quest there will be rewards.

These quests are differentiated by the ranking system I previously thought differentiated
people. So the easiest quests are F-rank, these are quite easy but don't let you earn a lot of
money.

The hardest quests are SSS-rank. These quests are very hard to complete and only the
strongest mages are able to take them on. The chance of dying is quite high, but this is
compensated by the fact that the rewards are very huge as well.

So finally understanding what really differentiated people it was time for me to see in what
realm I currently am, even though I already had an idea I still want to know for certain.

"Thanks for explaining everything for me miss President. I'm sorry to bother you even more
than this, but where can I get this so-called mana measurer? So I can test my strength."

"It wasn't a bother at all. As for the mana measurer I already took care of it and have one
here. I also am kind of curious as to what realm you are so I took the liberty to get one."

Well then let's see where I currently stand in this world.

49 A few weeks pass
Alison handed me a black orb. It didn't look like much, but apparently, this is the device that
measures in what realm you currently reside.

"Just take the orb in your hands and the device will do the rest. You won't feel a thing and the
device will display the realm."

"Okay"

I took the orb in my hands to see what would happen. The black orb didn't change much, but
I could feel some mild vibrations like the device was calculating something. Within a minute
the orb started to change.

It's black colored disappeared, becoming white and I could see words being written on it.

The words it displayed were: Late Beginner Mage.

So it seems I'm already quite close to the Adept Mage realm. Even though I understood that it
was quite high I didn't really have a clue as to how high it was. I still don't really know what
is counted as normal in this world, so I couldn't really guess if this was extraordinary or not.
But seeing the expressions on the faces of both Emily and Alison I quickly understood it
probably wasn't that normal. Both of them had a shocked expression on their faces as if they
would have never guessed that the late Beginner Mage realm would be displayed.

"So is this like good or what?"

"Good? Of course, it's good, you dummy. It isn't every day that a 12-year-old attains the late
Beginner Mage realm," Emily said

"I see, then what is normal for a 12-year-old?"

"Even attaining the early Beginner Mage realm is quite high and not seen often. Not a lot of
children at the age of 12 are able to train a lot in magic, so most of the 12-year-old magic
users are still Apprentice mages." Alison explained softly to me.

"Than what realms are both of you in?"

"Both me and Emily only reached the mid Beginner Mage realm and even that is said to be
quite extraordinary, so for you to be so much younger and already in a higher realm is just
amazing."

"Haha, just like you said President, I just am amazing," I said with a cheeky smile.

"No reason to become overconfident now, there still are enough people who can destroy you
in battle, so you will have to keep on training to become stronger."

"I will, thank you for today miss President, I'll be heading out now."

"No problem, if you still have any questions, just come to me."

"I will, Emily always nice seeing you. Goodbye."

With that, I left the student council room. I feel like I once again made some progress. Not
only have I finally learned more about the world, I feel the distance between me and Alison is
growing closer. What I didn't really understand was why Emily seemed a bit out of it.

Normally she talks way way more, but she was surprisingly quiet. I didn't think too much
about it though. Most likely it was nothing and she was just feeling a bit down.

After learning about everything I viewed the world a bit differently. I thought I knew the
world I was in, but apparently, there are still quite some things unknown to me. Well as I get
stronger I will learn more and more I guess, so I don't want to worry too much about it. In
this way, I'm quite easygoing.

A few weeks passed after the talk with Alison. No major events had happened in this period
of time. I did view magic a bit differently and I tried to focus more on the control I have over
mana. With this, I could feel my control over it getting better a lot faster than usual.

I also had some minor advancement with the three women I have my eyes on right now. I
could feel the distance with Alison closing in. Right now we are already talking normally as
friends and she is getting more open and honest with me. It really feels great seeing the
progress I'm making with her.

With Bianca, it's a bit more difficult. I'm trying to have some minor conversation with her,
but she usually doesn't really talk a lot with me. I can feel she doesn't dislike me as much as
she did once we met, but it also isn't that she starts to like me. I sometimes try to use the
sexual pheromone aura on her, but it takes quite some time before it becomes unbearable for
her. Unfortunately, I don't have that much time to be in her vicinity, so I can't get the best
effect.

I thought about using the aphrodisiac potion, but actually, I don't really want to keep relying
on these sorts of things. I want to conquer women using my own power and not using some
external means. Of course, that doesn't mean I won't use them anymore. If I see that using
external means can give me some progress I won't shy away to use it.

So both Bianca and Alison are progressing if ever so slightly, but it isn't quite the same with
Emily. These last few weeks I have been seeing her less and less. And when she shows up
she usually is in a bad mood or doesn't talk a lot.

I tried asking her what is wrong sometimes, but she scoffed me away and when I tried to push
a bit more she got angry at me and walked away. After that, she didn't spar with me for a few
days. So I decided not to impose myself on her any longer. If she wants to talk about it, she'll
come to me on her own accord I hope.

Like this, my last few weeks went by quite fast. Training my body and magic capabilities,
trying to improve my relationship with the three women. Naturally, I didn't forget about the
women who already are mine and I still satisfy their needs every night.

Playing with Angelica in the classroom has become one of my favorite activities. At first she
has been a bit shy about these sorts of things, but lately, she has been getting more open-
minded about it.

We even did it in the classroom once just after class had ended. For me, this was an amazing
feeling. Fucking a hot teacher just after she finished teaching a class. It still all sounded like a
dream to me, not really capable of happening in real life, but the opposite was definitely true.
I could fuck my hot redheaded teacher in the classroom if I felt like it.

Teaching Angelica about the pleasures of sex definitely paid off as well. Just like all the other
women she has come to like having sex with me a lot. At first, she just enjoyed it, but now
me pleasuring her has become one of her favorite things to do.

After finishing class and sparring some light rounds with Alison I was walking towards my
dorm-room right now. I finished training and was walking to get home and spent some
quality time with my women. But suddenly I could see Emily walking with a very depressed
expression.

Even though I didn't want to pry into her matters, as she got mad at me before about me
doing that. I just couldn't go home and let her be anymore. She has been feeling dejected a lot
lately and I think it's good for her to tell someone about it. Hopefully, it will take something
off her shoulders.

So I confidently walked towards her hoping she would tell me what was going on with her.
50 Full-body analysis
I confidently walked towards Emily who still hadn't noticed me.

"Hi Emily"

Emily startled a bit and turned around towards me. "Oh hi Drake, I didn't see you."

"Emily is everything okay?"

"Huh, why are you asking me? Everything is fine."

I could see in her eyes that everything was not fine and that she was currently dealing with
something that was making her sad.

"Are you truly okay?"

"Yes truly, I'm fine Drake. Sorry but I have to go right now, so I'll see you later."

Emily turned around and tried to walk away, but this time I didn't let her. I grabbed her hand
causing her to turn toward me.

"Emily, we are friends right?"

"Huh, yes we are. Why are you asking me that."

"Well, then why aren't you telling me the truth?"

"What do you mean?"

"Please don't act dumb. I know something is causing you to feel so dejected lately and I don't
know why you feel like you couldn't tell me about it. Do you not regard me as your friend or
what is it?"

"Drake that's not it. Truly you're one of the best friends I have."

"Then why can't you tell me about it?"

"It's just some family troubles, nothing you can do anything about."

"How do you know I can't do anything about it?"

"Because, well because becau-" Emily started to stutter a little bit, not knowing what she
wanted to say.

"Because you still think I'm a kid?"

"No that's not it."

"Emily if you truly don't want to talk about that's fine, then I'll drop it. But I want you to
know that if you want to tell me about your problem I will do anything I can to help you."

Emily was finally quiet, no words were able to leave her mouth anymore. I could also see
some small tears appearing in her eyes.

"You can confide in me, Emily truly."

And with those words of mine, it was like a dam burst inside Emily. Her eyes started to get
wetter and wetter and she began crying. I was a bit stunned as I didn't expect the always kind
and easygoing Emily to suddenly start crying.

But then something happened which stunned me even more. Emily moved in my direction
and started hugging me while still crying. I didn't really know what to say to the crying Emily
so I just hugged her back letting her cry it out.

And there we stood, hugging while Emily was crying on my shoulder. I really pained me to
see her cry, but it was probably a good thing right now. Hopefully, after crying it out she'll
feel a bit better and can finally tell me about what is going on.

And honestly, even though I didn't like seeing her cry, it still felt great about how she was
hugging me. I could feel her breasts pressed on to me and I smelled a nice fragrance coming
from her. But I wouldn't dare get an erection right now. Emily was feeling bad enough right
now, so something poking her lower regions probably wouldn't make it any better.

So like that we stood there for a few minutes. Emily crying on my shoulder while I tried to
comfort her as best as I was currently able to do. But honestly, all I could do right now was to
let her cry it out and say some comforting words to her.

Most of the students already are in their dorms, so not many people were out on the streets
right now. So nobody disturbed us even though we were in the middle of the road.

After about 10 minutes passed Emily started to cry less and it seems like she finally cried it
out. This entire times our bodies were pressed again each other and it wasn't easy for me to
contain myself. I mean even though she is crying, she still is an incredibly attractive woman
whom I have the hots for. But luckily I managed to succeed.

Emily started to pick herself up and broke off the hug. Her face was really red from all the
crying and I could still see some snot leaving her nose. It definitely wasn't an attractive view,
but I didn't show any distaste towards it.

"I-m sorry."

"It's okay, I'm there for you."

A light smile started came on her face as she quickly tried to brush her tears and snot away.
She looked a bit embarrassed having shown me such a face.
"So can you tell me what has been troubling you these past few weeks?"

"I'll tell you. It's about my mother. Since I was young she has always been sickly, but she
always managed to get through it. But right now her illness has started acting up again and it
seems like it won't be going down anymore. A lot of doctors have been trying to treat her, but
none of them have the slightest clue of what illness it is. Most of them gave up saying that
she probably doesn't have much more time left."

Hearing this I was quite shocked. So this was the reason for her dejected looks lately.

"What about your father?"

"He left us when I was young, I don't even know him."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay, I should have told you before. I don't know why I didn't."

"Don't worry about it. Just know that in the future when something is bothering you, you can
always come to me. I'll always be there for you."

When I said this I could see Emily shying away a bit, trying to not lock her eyes with me.
Seems like our relationship just advanced a bit further.

I started thinking about how I would be able to help Emily and hopefully her mother as well.
If a lot of doctors have already tried that means it isn't just some ordinary disease, but
something more complicated they still don't understand.

But all of that doesn't really matter to me as I still have the system. It doesn't really interact
with me a lot, but I still earn a stable amount of SP every day so perhaps I can buy something
that is able to cure Emily's mother.

So I started to search through the shop, but I immediately stopped as this would take a lot of
time if I needed to do it by myself, so I asked the system a question which hopefully would
be answered positively.

"System is there something in the shop which is able to help Emily's mother?"

[System doesn't know what is wrong with her, so isn't able to deduce a cure]

"Then is there something which is able to inspect what is wrong with her?"

And after a few moments, the system answered me which caused a smile to come upon my
face.

[Yes using the full-body analysis tool it is possible to analyze a person's body]

Hearing this I finally realized something. The system is capable more than I think it is. I
never even thought about using it like this, but seeing this I knew that it probably can do way
more than I think. I finally realized how stupid I actually have been acting.

Lately, I have just been training my body and magic not even thinking about the system, but
seeing this I can probably rely on it some more.

"Show me the information about the full-body analysis."

[Full-body analysis tool lvl 1 - active skill - cost 200 SP -

Use: When seeing a target you can analyze their bodies. A higher level of this skill will grant
you more information. When scanned you can view the targets information and it will be
saved inside the system, so you can always check the data. All sorts of information will be
shown. From body measurements to diseases and from skills a target can use to their magic
affinity. After scanning a target there will be a cooldown of 30 minutes.

Requirement: The target has to be in the eye-range of the Host.

At level 1 this skill is only able to use on humans. With increases in the level, there are more
possible species to scan.

Leveling: Upgrade to level 2 cost 400 SP]

Seeing the skill explanation, I immediately bought it bringing my total SP to 1500. I have
been saving up for quite some time. Even though I sometimes spent SP on some sexy outfits
or sex toys, I still saved up quite the amount, but seeing the upgrade to level 2 would already
cost double than buying the skill it seems I'll need to pump quite some SP into it.

First thing I did after buying it was scanning the woman in front of me.

[Name: Emily - Age: 18 years old - Race: Human - Gender: Female

STR - 5

STM - 5

AGI - 5

INT - ?

WIS - ?

Skills: ?

Sexual partners: 0

Measurements: ??-??-??

Seeing all of this I saw the drawback of the skill. It seems on this low level the information I
can see is not really that much. I can see her physical stats, but probably only because they
are so low. For the rest, only the most basic of basic's information was shown. Funnily
enough sexual partners are visible. Not that it will increase by much, it will become 1, but
after that, it won't ever increase anymore.

"Drake?"

"Huh, what?"

"Are you okay you've been staring in front of you for the last few minutes?"

Realizing that I actually was standing there, mulling over things inside my mind, must have
looked quite strange for her.

"It's nothing I was only thinking about what I can do to help."

Saying this a sad expression returned to her face, thinking about her mother.

"It's okay, not even a doctor can deduce what is wrong with her, so how is it possible for you?
It's good enough for me that you even want to care about it."

"Why wouldn't I care? But aside that there is a small chance I am able to figure out how to
cure your mother."

"WHAT?" Emily yelled out.

"Don't get your hopes up. I don't even know if it will work or not."

"What are you thinking about then?"

"It's a bit complicated to tell you, so you'll just have to trust me. First things first can I meet
your mother? After that, we'll see what happens."
51 Going to Emily“s house
"Uhmm I suppose it's fine, but we can't leave the magic school grounds for now. I sometimes
get an exception as my mother is sick and there aren't a lot of people who can take care of
her, but I don't think you can get out as well."

"Don't worry about that, when will you visit her next? I'll meet you in the city then."

"How will you leave school grounds?"

"It's a secret."

Emily clearly didn't like not knowing, but soon accepted it knowing that I probably wouldn't
tell her right now.

"In 2 days I am allowed to leave for a bit, is that okay?"

"Sure."
Emily didn't say anything else right now and just kept stealing glances at me. It was a bit
awkward, but I knew what she was thinking about.

"Drake?" She asked finally having the courage to ask me the question she was pondering
about.

"Yes."

"Are you really able to heal my mother? Please just don't give me any false hope, I really
can't handle that right now."

I moved in closer and grabbed both of her hands with mine. "You can trust me I would never
do anything to hurt you, so I will be giving it my all to help heal your mother."

Some small tears started appearing again in Emily's eyes, but this time they weren't of
sadness. They were tears of joy, joy that someone would actually go so far for her.

But right now I definitely don't know if I can help her. The full-body analysis wouldn't be
able to find the problem with its current level, so not hesitating at all I upgraded it to level 2.
Not really a lot happened other than another 400 SP disappearing. I could also see in the skill
menu that the cooldown had been reduced to 25 minutes and I could even use it again right
now even though I just used it.

So not really waiting any longer I once again scanned this sexy female in front of me.

[Name: Emily - Age: 18 years old - Race: Human - Gender: Female - Mage level: Mid
Beginner Mage

STR - 5

STM - 5

AGI - 5

INT - 17

WIS - 13

Skills: Fireball, Lightning strike, Firestorm, Electrical fireball, etc

Sexual partners: 0

Bust size: Medium, Waist size: Thin, Hip size: Medium

Body health: Good

Not that much new information popped up, but still, it was better than nothing. What really
had me perplexed was that both her bust and hip size was determined as Medium. Well if
Emily is the only medium then I'm looking forward to a woman with big or huge, as Emily
definitely had some nice juicy tits and a supple ass.

Well not like I cared about the system analysis about things like this. As long as I regard a
woman as attractive than to me she is attractive. Even if the system analyses them as
Medium.

"Well, Emily I'll see you then, try to get some good sleep and leave all your worries to me."

"Thank you, Drake, truly," Emily said with a happy smile.

This was the expression I wanted to see. Not a sad, crying one. But a very happy one, even
better if it was one of pleasure filled in it, but this still had to wait for a bit.

Walking inside my dorm-room I could already see Angelica and Alesia waiting for me. I had
given both of them a key as I always took them with me when I went through the
teleportation point. To make them have it easier to enter my room unnoticed I decided to give
them a key.

And like that the three of us once again arrived in our house, where the rest of the women
were already waiting for me. Walking towards the kitchen where we would be eating dinner I
saw something strange hanging on the wall.

It was a sheet of paper. On top were the words Pregnancy. And below there were two names.
Naturally, the first one on top of the list belonged to Marie, as she always has been very open
about getting pregnant.

The second name surprised me a bit though. The second woman that was written there was
Susan. Usually, she would just brush the subject away when Marie asked her if she wanted
one as well, but it seems Marie had finally gotten to her and she now wanted one as well.

Even though Marie definitely wanted to be the first one to be impregnated she didn't want to
be the only one, that's why she has been pestering Susan over and over about getting one as
well and it seems like she got through to her.

Well, none of this meant a lot right now as I wouldn't get anyone pregnant before I turned 18
myself, but going at this rate the list will probably be very full when I finally have my 18th
birthday. But well these were problems for another time.

After that, all of us ate dinner together before once again making our way inside the bedroom
where everyone would make some happy memories together once again.

And with that, the 2 days before meeting Emily again went by in a flash and right now I was
waiting for her inside a park we had agreed to meet in.

It didn't take long for me to see the beautiful women arriving, while a lot of men and
sometimes even women took a sneaky glance at her admiring her beauty.
It wasn't that good to see as I already regarded her as mine and none would be able to touch
her, but it also strengthened my belief to get stronger. If I wanted to keep on conquering
beauties I would need to power to protect them.

I already am on the right path, but I guess I can still speed it up, but I would think about it
after the events of today. Emily finally got in front of me and after a short greeting, we
walked together to her house where her mother currently was.

After walking through some streets and entering a neighborhood which didn't seem poor nor
rich, we finally arrived in a kind-off rundown house. It wasn't that bad a house, just that
nobody really seems to have tended it for some time.

Naturally, I could guess the reason for it and didn't bother asking Emily about it, she probably
had much bigger things inside her head. Because me meeting her mother would probably be
her last chance of saving her albeit for her the chance of it actually happening didn't seem to
be that big.

So not long after both of us entered the house. I was kinda curious how the mother of a
beauty like Emily would look like so I was quite curious for a while. And finally today my
question would be answered.
52 Analyzing Margare
"My mother is probably resting insider her bedroom right, so I'll go check up on her please sit
down for a while."

"Alright just call me when I can come inside."

After that Emily disappeared inside a room, leaving me alone in her house. I walked around a
bit, but the house wasn't that big so I soon finished checking it out.

It is a bit smaller than the house I currently am living in, but it is perfect for a family of two.
Only some basic furniture is in the house like a couch or a dinner table. For the rest not much
luxurious goods are present, but this is most likely because they just don't really have money
anymore.

Her mother is unable to work right now and the doctor's which checked her would cost a bit
as well. So not a lot of money was left to buy some more luxurious things.

After what seemed like 15 minutes Emily came back out of the bedroom and signaled me to
come inside.

"Mother is awake right now so you can come inside."

I walked inside the bedroom and I could see Emily's mother lying inside the bed. She indeed
looked sickly with a pale face. I could only see her face as the rest was hidden under some
blankets, but I could still see that she was a pretty person. But dealing with her disease made
her pale with not a healthy constitution. But still ignoring those facts, I could see that she was
quite the beauty as well. Immediately some perverted thoughts came into my head.

What if I conquered this woman as well? It would be quite nice to have another mother-
daughter sandwich. But I quickly suppressed these thoughts. It wasn't the time to think about
things like this.

While I was looking at her, she was staring right back at me. It seemed like she was
inspecting me as well, probably because Emily mentioned I had a small chance at being able
to heal her. It really was quite a piercing gaze, which made me a bit uncomfortable as well. It
surprised me a bit that this sickly woman was still able to focus her gaze at me with such
vigor.

"So you are the guy Emily has been talking so much about."

"MOM." Emily immediately screamed out.

Hearing this it seemed that my thinking wasn't entirely correct. Seems like Emily has been
mentioning me some more times and her mother was gazing up the man her daughter was
talking so much about.

"Oh, so Emily has been talking about me hehe," I said looking with a small grin towards
Emily.

She immediately replied: "It's not what you are thinking about, I just mentioned we sparred
together."

Of course, I didn't really believe her, she most likely talked about quite some more things.
Naturally, this made me very happy inside. Seeing that Emily was talking about me with her
mother, means I took a place inside her heart. So hearing this was very pleasant for me.

Of course, I didn't forget to use the full-body analysis tool as well.

[Name: Margaret - Age: 38 years old - Race: Human - Gender: Female - Mage level: None

STR - 1

STM - 2

AGI - 1

INT - 7

WIS - 6

Skills: None

Sexual partners: 1

Bust size: Medium, Waist size: Thin, Hip size: Medium

Body health: Very bad

]

Her physical stats are even less than a normal human woman, but this is quite logical as she
has been bedridden for quite some time already. What surprised me though are her mental
stats. Both her INT and WIS are higher than an average human. So it seems like she is quite
the smart woman, too bad she isn't able to use magic.

Unfortunately, I still couldn't do anything with this information. The only thing about her
condition that was shown was her very bad body health. Though I didn't really need to use
the full-body analysis to figure this out.

Looking at Emily with her hopeful eyes I couldn't bring myself to say that I couldn't do
anything, so sighing I used another 800 SP to upgrade the tool to the next level. Every
upgrade would cost double so the price would be piling up more and more.

After upgrading it I only had about 100 SP left. After saving up so much it disappeared like
nothing in two days.

Without further ado, I use the 3rd level full-body analysis on Margaret.

[Name: Margaret - Age: 38 years old - Race: Human - Gender: Female - Mage level: None -
Magic affinity: Hidden

STR - 1

STM - 2

AGI - 1

INT - 7

WIS - 6

Skills: None

Sexual partners: 1

Bust size: Medium, Waist size: Thin, Hip size: Medium

Body health: Very bad

Body condition: Has a very rare disease which saps her strength. Due to this, her body has
been suffering a lot. Though the disease is rare it is curable though. next level is required for
research about the cure.

Analysis:

Margaret is an attractive 38-year-old woman with very little sexual experience. She has had
only 1 sexual partner in her life from which she gave birth to one child, namely Emily. Her
body condition is very bad at the moment as there is a disease. The disease is continually
sapping away her strength and without the right and timely treatment Margaret will pass
away. Margaret isn't able to use magic right now due to unknown reason, but she has the
mental state for becoming a mage. Further research is required to know the reason.

The upgrade this time definitely was worth it. Not a lot more stats appeared other than body
condition and magic affinity. Additional an explanation about her body was shown.

Seeing her updated status I was a bit surprised. It seems like this woman isn't as normal as I
and probably everyone else thought. She has magic capabilities, but for an unknown reason
isn't able to use them.

The reason I came here for was shown as well. It was a disease, which kept sapping away her
strength ultimately killing her. The one major downside was that the cure still wasn't showed
and I simply had no SP left for upgrading it another time.

I looked towards Emily which hopeful gaze had already diminished greatly. Seeing this, I felt
like I had disappointed her. Naturally, Emily wouldn't feel this way towards me, but I did.

If I just could upgrade it one more time I would be able to save her mother. I kept thinking to
myself what do I do? What do I do? Then suddenly the system answered me question after
which a hopeful gaze once again appeared on my face.

[System is able to override the full-body analysis. It will allow the full-body analysis to
search for the cure for Margaret. Price for this one-time-use only override is your remaining
SP.]

I immediately accepted it and my remaining SP was set to zero, hopefully, it was worth it. It
didn't take long for the analysis to finish and the result flabbergasted me. What the hell was
up with this cure?
53 The cure
When I saw the screen where the cures were displayed by the system I was completely and
utterly flabbergasted. Even though the disease was rare, a few cures were still available.

Out of the 5 cures, 2 had ingredients which were extinct, so I could immediately scrap them.
Other 2 of the 5 had ingredients and concoction methods which were so expensive that even
rich nobles of the human kingdom would think twice before using it.

Naturally, neither I nor Emily had the financial resources to come even close of hitting the
amount that was displayed next to the cure. It was just such a monumental amount that
gathering the money was simply impossible as well.

Luckily there was still the fifth option, but upon looking at what it was, I was once again
flabbergasted. It wasn't because it was expensive no the opposite it wouldn't cost me a dime.

It was also not impossible to complete as the other two as it would be a fairly simple
treatment. But precisely because it was such a simple solution was the reason which left me
silent.
[5th option to cure Margaret:

Have sex with Margaret and make sure to release your semen deep inside her.

The best method is releasing it in the womb, but anal and oral work as well even though it
will be slightly less effective. Even cumming on her body will start to heal her body.

Because of your celestial semen not only will women remain beautiful and young, they also
stay healthy. It is even able to cure diseases.

For this method to work you need to fill up the woman with the disease repeatedly.

I never thought that to help Emily heal her mother I would need to have sex with her and cum
inside her. And not just once, no I needed to fuck her repeatedly while always leaving my
semen deep inside her for it to be able to heal her from her disease.

Naturally, I don't like proposing this solution to Emily. I wanted her to be mine, so telling her
I would need to fuck her mother wasn't that ideal.

But using any of the other four cures weren't possible either, so what real choice did I have.
Anyway even convincing them that my semen has the ability to cure the disease will prove
quite the challenge. I can already guess the look on their faces when I tell them that in order
to get cured you need to take the semen of a 12-year-old boy in your, preferably the womb.

I mean even hearing it myself I would think that I would have gone crazy. But nevertheless, it
is the only solution right now. If Margaret wants to get rid of her disease she needs to have
sex with me. And if Emily wants her mother to get better again, the only thing she can do is
accept the fact that this is the only way.

So gathering my mood I started speaking.

"Alright, Emily is it okay for me to speak with your mother privately for a bit."

"Sure, but please can you tell me if there is a way," Emily said with a hopeful gaze.

"To be honest yes there is a way."

There came a huge smile to her face, but before she could even speak I continued.

"But it won't be easy and it will depend on Margaret if it succeeds."

"Thank you, Drake, I don't know what to say."

Well wait till you hear the cure, only then you don't know what to say. After happily hugging
her mother Emily left the room. Emily had been very happy since I told her that I could cure
her mother.
Her mother on the other didn't particularly show an emotion. This could be because she
simply didn't have the energy to be joyous anymore, or she understood that it won't be easy. I
suspected the latter explanation and Margaret words confirmed it.

"Okay, now that Emily left the room you can be honest."

After sighing deeply I answered her. "Well I have been honest, I have the ability to cure you.
Only the matter in how it needs to happen is very unusual."

Even though I said that a small smile came to Margaret's face who realized that being cured
right now had become a real chance. What got me thinking was why she and Emily would
actually trust my words. I still am only twelve years old, but they take my words to it that I
have the ability to heal her even though doctors couldn't. I just had to ask why.

"Before I tell you how can I ask you one question?"

"Sure ask me whatever you want to know."

"Why do you trust me that I can cure you, while I have credibility at all."

"I've been asking myself the same thing, but I just trust you. I heard a lot about you from my
daughter and you don't seem like a kind of guy who just says anything. So even though
naturally, I have my doubts, I still chose to trust you. Of course, this is probably my last
chance, so not trusting you simply isn't an option right now."

I could understand her words. If this failed Margaret's life would probably be over within
weeks, so it's not like she has any other choice.

"Well then are ready to hear the unconventional method which has the ability to cure you?"

"Yes please tell me I can handle it."

"Alright then here goes. Even though there are a few more solutions they simply aren't
possible because they cost way too much. There is only one way for you to get cured. I know
it is weird to hear, but the only way you will get cured is if I have sex with you and release
my semen inside. Before you think I'm crazy, let me just add that normal semen won't do a
damn thing. Mine is quite special as it is able to nurture a woman's beauty and healthiness. I
understand it is quite a shock to you, but know that I am not lying and this truly can heal
you."

"Haha, it's indeed unusual at the very least. So this will truly help me?"

"Yes, of course, it won't be just once. We need to repeat it several times for it to be effective.
Taking the semen inside you through another way is possible as well, but its effectiveness
will be lesser than normal sex. I hope you believe me."

"Strangely I do. I don't know why, but you don't seem to be lying. Even though I never heard
that someone's semen has healing capabilities."
"That's true normal semen doesn't, only mine is special. As a reason for this, I don't even
know myself."

Of course, I know the true reason, but I can't just tell her that I got reincarnated with a system
which helps me conquer women while also improving my body. Now that would be weird to
say.

"I see"

These words were the only words coming out of Margaret's mouth before it got quiet inside
the bedroom. It seemed like she was ingesting the words I just said to her. Of course, I just let
her to it and didn't bother her for a while.

Like this 15 minutes passed quietly. Margaret was deeply thinking while sometimes giving
me a piercing glance. I didn't really know what it was about, but most likely she was deciding
if she wanted to go through with it.

Just while she wanted to speak up after the long silence I walked towards the door.

"Perhaps it is better to include your daughter in the decision. After she already knows
everything."

And when I opened the door I could see Emily almost falling over. It seems like she has been
eavesdropping for quite a bit.

"Oh, I didn't know I raised an eavesdropper," Margaret said

Emily was slightly shocked as she didn't know how she was found out. "I'm sorry, I just had
to know."

"Well then what do you think about what I said?"

Redness immediately spread all over Emily's face. Naturally, sex hadn't been something she
has been thinking about in her life, so hearing my words she got slightly embarrassed.

"Well- I- I-" She started mumbling a bit.

"I know it is a surprise to hear, but it's truly the only way."

Emily looked at me and after that at her mother. She repeatedly switched her gaze between
me and Margaret as she couldn't believe that sex was the solution here. Her mother having
sex with the guy she had been sparring bit and lately gotten very close to.

She didn't know why, but she felt like if it was any other guy she would be more okay with it
as it would heal her mother. But for some reason or the other, the feeling she had right now
was more that of jealousy than that of relief that her mother could get cured. She just didn't
know why she felt this way.

Naturally, this was not known to me as these were Emily's inner thoughts, so I didn't really
know what to say right now.
Then Margaret suddenly spoke up: "Emily if you don't want me to, I won't do it."

Tears started sprouting up in Emily's eyes. She knew that saying that she didn't want it to
happen would be the same as signing her mother's death sentence.

"How about you join in then Emily haha?"

I only said this as a joke to lighten the mood, but the consequences of these words were very
much real.
54 Emily and her mother 1
"What why should I need to join you?" Emily said with a clueless face.

It can't be that she is that innocent right.

"Than what do you want? You don't want to join in on the fun, but you don't want to it to
happen without you as well."

"Well, I don't know." And after that Emily barged out of the room.

"Just give her some time to accept it," Margaret said to me.

"Hmm, I'll go talk to Emily for a bit. As for you, please prepare yourself mentally and
physically for when I come back." I said to Margaret with a big grin on her face and
immediately a faint of redness started to spread on Margaret's pale face. Seems like she can
get embarrassed as well.

After taking in the cute face this mature woman was making I made my way outside the room
to look for Emily. I am honestly clueless as to what it is she wants. She is acting really vague.

When I walked into the living room I could see her sitting on the couch seemingly thinking
about the things just said.

"What's wrong Emily, please tell me what it is."

"I- I don't know what it is. Even though I am happy you can heal my mother, something else
inside me feels really bad as well. As something has been taken away from me."

"Haha, don't worry nothing has been taken away from you. Me having sex with your mother
doesn't change our relationship at all."

"Then what is our relationship?" Emily asked me with a straight face.

I need to think well about my answer as it can probably be a great deal if I say something
wrong, but after thinking about it I still just said what I wanted to say.

"Well we are best friends." a slightly sad expression came onto her face.

But I wasn't finished yet. I sat down next to her on the couch and I laid my hands on hers.
Emily immediately looked at me very surprised.

"Unless you want to be more than that."

And within seconds Emily's face got as red as a tomato. It was really fun at how fast her face
changed from a look of sadness to one of utter shyness.

I took her hands within my hands and continued: "I've liked you for a long time now and I
really hope that you will accept me."

"A- A- Accept you as what?" Emily said still very embarrassed.

"As your man of course, and you will be my woman in return."

And then it was quiet. Neither Emily nor me said anything. I only kept looking at her in her
eyes, not averting my gaze. And Emily kept looking back.

And like something rushed over me I went in for the kiss. I moved closer and closer to her
face until a point our mouths were just centimeters away from each other. I could hear her
breathing getting louder and more unregulated by the second.

I still looked her straight in the eyes and she did as well. Even though we were centimeters
apart nothing really happened now. But luckily she wasn't shying away either.

After what seemed like an eternity, which was of course about only half a minute, Emily
closed the gap and put her lips on mine, kissing me. This made a feeling of pure happiness
spread through me. She had closed the last few inches and was the one that kissed me.

But what made me feel even better was that right now I was kissing with her, while she
wasn't under in sort of influence. Until now every woman I conquered was because of the
Sexual pheromone aura and the aphrodisiac pill. But right now I was making out with a
beautiful woman, who hadn't experienced any of those.

It made a feeling of fulfillment reign over me. It doesn't really matter to me as to how I
conquer a woman, but conquering one purely using my own true self felt good. Naturally, if I
need some other means I won't doubt to use them, but this wasn't needed now.

Our kiss wasn't that much right now. Just two pairs of lips onto each other. But this was
because I was just enjoying the taste of those nice lips of hers. After I tasted enough I tried to
get my tongue inside, but the moment my tongue touched her lips Emily pulled back.

"Trust me, follow my movements and it will feel even better."

"Mmm" Emily replied with a single sound

And we once again started kissing, now with the experienced me in the lead.

Once my tongue touched her lips she didn't move back like the previous time. Instead, she
opened her mouth and allowed my tongue inside to explore this until now unexplored region.
It really gave me a good feeling that she trusted me this much and did as I asked her to. Of
course, I used it to the fullest and started to feel everything with my tongue.

After I found her tongue I started to coil around it to make her feel good as well. Every
woman I kissed with felt the best when her tongue was played with, which is quite logical as
the tongue has the most nerve ends in the mouth. Naturally, this was only known to me.

It didn't take long for Emily to let out a small moan. After seeing that she was starting to feel
good I made a daring move. I moved one of my hands and put it on top of her breast, starting
to feel it up a bit.

I could feel a small shiver from Emily's body, but luckily she didn't reject it and she kept
kissing me. Seeing this I put some more force into it and started to truly play with her breast.
I once again doubted the system which categorized them as medium-sized. These wonderful
tits didn't feel as medium-sized. They were nice and big, not as big as Marie's or Sabrina's but
about the size of Angelica's.

After kissing and playing with her breast for a small while I could see that Emily's orgasm
bar was already filled up to over 70%. Seems like she is a sensitive one as well.

I stopped the kiss and took my hands off of her breast, but before Emily could even see what
was going on I took her inside a princess carry.

"Where is your bedroom, Emily?"

Emily looked at me with an intoxicated gaze which was still filled with pleasure. She asked
me between her breaths: "What do you want to do there?"

A small smile came upon my face, I gave her a quick peck on the lips before telling her.
"Well to have sex with you of course."
55 Emily and her mother 2
"S-sexxx?"

"You feel good right now don't you?"

"Yes, it felt amazing."

"Then why don't you allow me to make it feel even better."

"But doesn't it hurt?"

"Don't worry you're in good hands."

"Okay!" Emily said very cutely.

I carried her to the room where she pointed to and I threw her on the bed. Before she could
even reach, I laid down above her. I groped both breasts with my hands and started to kiss her
yet again.
Before Emily could even know what was going on, pleasure started to overwhelm her yet
again. I didn't hold anything back anymore as I wanted her to feel amazing.

After a small bit, I broke up the kiss and started to undress her. She didn't refuse at all and
just let me take her clothes off, piece by piece. I took my own clothes off as well until both of
us were in our underwear.

Emily was a bit shy, but she didn't try to hide anything. So not stopping I took off her bra
until those nice big breasts popped out, both with a nice pink cherry on top.

I pinched one of her nipples with my fingers and started licking and sucking the other.

"AH" Emily now truly let out a moan, as her mouth wasn't restricted by mine anymore.
Hearing her moan increased my lust as well as I started to suck even harder. Not long after I
could hear Emily moan out loud before getting quiet. Seems like she experienced an orgasm.
With proud I separated from her breast an looked in the eyes of Emily.

She was loudly breathing, with a face filled with pleasure. "So how was your first orgasm?"

"I never thought it would feel this good."

"You've seen nothing yet. The real fun is yet to start."

Not talking anymore I put a finger inside her panties, where I could feel that Emily already
was very wet. Emily let out a cute shriek as this was the first time anyone was even close to
her pussy.

But she let me do what I wanted and didn't intervene. Naturally, I took advantage of this and
started to slide my fingers over her slit, causing shivers to go down Emily's back. Naturally, I
didn't ignore the bean on top and played with it as well.

All the while Emily was just lying on her back moaning like crazy. It's kinda logical is this is
her first time being pleasured this way. And it definitely isn't my first time pleasuring and
playing with a female's body.

In all my years of having sex, I've gained a pretty good feeling at where women like to be
touched and which spots are the best. Naturally, it's different for each woman, but there exist
some similarities.

So Emily didn't really have a change against me and could only take on the pleasure, which
was coursing through her body, head on.

After playing with her pussy with my fingers for a while I decided it was time for this
beautiful woman to lose her first time. I took of her now drenched panties and removed my
underwear as well.

Now with the, both of us naked nothing was standing between me and the pussy I've been
longing for, for quite some time. Emily gasped at seeing my dick and immediately said that it
wouldn't fit. This was a natural reaction as this is her first time seeing a penis.

I just smiled and moved my dick, so it would be pointing straight at her pussy. It already was
very wet, so no further foreplay was required. I pushed my hips forward and my dick started
entering inside Emily.

Emily did have a slight look of pain on her face, but this is quite natural as it is her first time.
So I just took it easy and entered slowly deeper inside her, making sure that her pussy could
get used to the thing that was entering it.

A slight trace of blood came out, signaling Emily's loss of virginity. Even though it hurt for
Emily she did neither complain nor stop me. She just quietly endured it, taking it deeper
inside of her.

"Don't worry, in a minute it will start to feel much much better."

"Yes"

As I was deep inside of her I stopped to make sure she could get used to the size of my dick,
which definitely wasn't some small thing.

After waiting a bit I started to move slightly to see if it still hurt. Instead of seeing a look of
pain on her face a small moan came out. It probably was starting to feel good for her. It
already felt very good for me. She was very tight, but very wet as well. So moving slowly got
me aroused as well.

As I saw that she looked much better, I started to move faster and faster. Emily didn't retort at
all. She just moaned and moaned, louder and louder. In order to help her feel even better, I
activated the sexual pheromone aura as well. With it, Emily would feel even more pleasure
and way less pain.

It didn't take long before I was moving at a good tempo. Pumping my dick in and out of her.
Seeing Emily's breasts moving up and down only aroused me even more. I took hold of them
with both my hands as my hips didn't stop moving, giving Emily no rest at all.

In the time I was pounding her Emily already reached multiple orgasms and it was almost
time for me to cum as well. So not stall any longer I increased the tempo even more. Giving
her a last few deep pounds I finally, without warning, came deep inside her.

As I was cumming Emily reached an orgasm yet again as well. So both of us came at the
same time. Not long after both of us finished our breathing heavy as well.

I collapsed on top of her and nicely land on her tits, giving me a nice cushion to rest on. And
like that, we laid the for about half an hour without saying anything.

When I finally got up and wanted to talk to her I could see Emily breathing softly with her
eyes closed. She was sleeping. Naturally, this had been a few hectic hours for her. First
hearing that I could heal her mother and then the unconventional method. And after that, she
even lost her virginity as well.
So not wanting to wake her up I quietly walked out of the room letting her get her well-
deserved rest. After closing the door I washed myself up a bit before making myself to the
other bedroom. It was time to start the treatment.
56 Emily and her mother 3
I quietly made my way towards the bedroom Margaret was currently in. I would never have
guessed before I came here that I would not end up having sex with Emily, but her mother as
well.

Naturally seeing it al play out like this wasn't a bad thing for me. Emily is a beautiful woman
who I finally conquered after quite some time. And as a bonus I could even get her mother as
well, who despite being unwell, is quite the beauty as well.

Once her disease finally gets cured and she regains color and some meat on her bones, I just
know that she won't do under for my other women as well.

When I reached the door I heard the system making an announcement.

[Major quest update]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]

[Make the important women of this magic school yours and yours only. Every woman
conquered will give Host a sub-reward and when all women have been conquered Host will
get the Main reward. Women to be conquered:

Principal: Not

Angelica (Fire affinity teacher): Succeeded {reward: 100 SP}

Bianca (Wind affinity teacher): Not

Alison (Student council president): Not

Emily (Number 2 student): Succeeded (reward: 200 SP)

Time to finish the quest: Until you graduate.]

It showed that Emily had successfully been conquered and I had even gotten 200 SP from it.
Double than what I got last time. Hopefully it would double every time and not just add a
hundred. Only way to find out is to conquer another one.

After reading the mission update I closed it and opened the door. Even though I had sex about
half an hour ago, my dick was still at full capacity. Naturally its been well-trained in
marathons of sex. So doing it once or twice isn't nearly enough to exhaust me.

These mother and daughter would need to work together to even get me a bit tired, but this
would be for another day as I don't really expect them to sleep together after this small
amount of time. But in time I would make sure that they will. Being the pervert that I am, I
am already looking forward to some hot mother-daughter action.
But first it was treatment time, so I opened the door and walked inside the room.

"Well then Margaret you ready to start the treatment?" I asked with a cheeky smile.

"AH, y-yesss, I am." Margaret said with face which was already red from nervousness.

"Don't be nervous I'll make it worthwhile." I said to her.

"How is Emily?"

"She's sleeping right now, why do you ask?"

"Well it's quite hard not to hear with these thin walls."

And then I realized that Emily really didn't held her voice in at all, so Margaret probably
heard the whole thing. That should be quite weird. Hearing your daughter moan it out like
crazy after losing her first time, while you are laying there waiting to get fucked as well.

"Haha, I'm sorry I didn't realize at all." I said a bit embarrassed.

"You don't need to be sorry. I know Emily likes you a lot and you seem like a good guy. So
as long as you treat her good I won't be in your way. Apart from this of course."

"I'll take good care of her." I said walking in Margarets direction with another smile coming
on my face. "Just like I'm gonna take good care of you."

I pulled all the blankets off from her body and took a good view at her. While her busy wasn't
that big, quite some sizes smaller than Emily's actually she still looked very sexy to me.
Naturally her disease made her appear less sexual than she could be, but once I fixed it she
would become a very hot looking woman I was sure of it.

"Before we begin I want to make on thing clear."

"Okay."

"Once we have sex, I consider you my woman. Meaning that from now on you're mine and
only mine. I won't treat you bad and I hope that you accept me as well."

"So you are saying that I will become like your wife?"

"You can say it like that yes."

"Even though you already have my daughter?"

"Yes"

"I'm sorry I can't accept that. After my husband left me I swore to not get another one. So I'm
sorry I can't accept the condition. I hope you are still willing to help me."
I stayed standing for a while looking her straight in the eyes. I expected her reaction, but what
surprised me was the dedication in her eyes. I believe that if I say it's either accept the
condition or not get treated she would send me away. Her husband probably did a big number
on her seeing as she is so serious about this, he must have hurt her pretty bad by leaving.

I sighed once and spoke to her: "I know that your husband treated you very bad and he is an
utter asshole for leaving you but," I moved closer to her "know that I ain't not like him. I may
have more women, but I love all of them with all my heart. I"ll never do anything which will
hurt you, you have my word on that."

"Haaaah," Margaret let out a big sigh, "For some reason or the other I trust you, but I still
won't accept becoming your woman, I'm sorry."

Seeing she probably won't budge I had to give it up. For now.

"Alright how about this, I still will help you, but in return you not date any other man either."

"Sure, wasn't planning on that either, so I accept."

"Great, I'm sure that after I'm done with you, you'll see things differently about me."

"Hmmm we'll see."

Yes, maybe right now she won't accept it, but after tasting the pleasure I can give her, I know
she will think differently. I plan on conquering this woman, and her saying no only
invigorates me to do so even more.

"Okay then, I'll help you undress."

"Do I need to get fully nude, isn't it just okay you putting it in and letting it out inside me. I
don't really need to be nude for don't I."

"Well, for it to work you don't really need to be fully nude, but since I rather see a nude
woman when having sex it is better if you are. We need to have sex, so showing each other's
body shouldn't be that much a problem right."

"Alright then, but my body isn't what it used to be."

"Haha don't worry about that, I find you sexy either way."

Hearing me say she was sexy Margaret got quiet for a while, probably not used to hearing
that she looked sexy. Especially now that she has been sick for a long time.

"What don't believe me?"

"How can a woman like me be sexy?"

"Why can't you be?"

Margaret was flabbergasted yet again. And I didn't talk any further, instead, I started to take
off her clothes and mine.

Margaret didn't retort and let me do my job, so I removed her clothing piece by piece. First
her pajamas and when I removed her upper part I could already see her breasts in full vision
as she wasn't wearing a bra. Even though her breasts were on the small side they looked
really good. Not sagging at all.

I continued taking off everything else revealing her whole body to me.

"Please don't stare."

"How can I not stare at such a beautiful woman lying nude in front of me?"

"You don't have to comfort me."

Yes, I was comforting her, but that didn't mean I was lying. She truly looked beautiful, but
her sickly body took a bit of that beauty away. Yet I didn't care at all, knowing that she will
regain her health soon and when she does her body's condition will improve rapidly.

I removed my clothes as well. After taking everything off and showing her my penis,
Margaret gulped. I understood her reaction as it wasn't an averaged size penis at all. No, it
was the size which could ravage any women it made its way in.

Understanding that that thing would enter deeply inside her before releasing its spunk
Margaret gulped hard.

"You ready to start?"

"Yes, please go easy on me."

Hearing her giving me the final okay I started to move.

57 Emily and her mother 4
I sat down next to Margaret and took one of her breasts within my hand, starting to knead it
softly. I moved my mouth to her other breast and I started to softly lick her nipple, like
licking a lollipop.

"Mhhhh" Margaret thinking that she could withstand the pleasure I was giving her let out a
small moan.

I could see that she wanted to hold her voice back as much as she could. This only lighted the
fire in me even more. I swore to myself that by the time I'm done with her, she wouldn't hold
anything back at all.

So I took her nipple in my mouth before starting to greedily suck on it. My other hand also
started to use more force as I started to fully play with her breasts.

It didn't take long for small moans to escape Margaret's mouth. There's no way that a woman
who hasn't been pleasured in a long time can hold up against me. And right now I was only
using her breasts. When I would move to her lower body, she would have to give up her
resistance.

I moved my head back and started to pinch the nipple with my free hand. Seeing that
Margaret had her eyes closed with her mouth slightly open I didn't wait around any longer
and moved in for a kiss.

Margaret's eyes immediately opened wide as our lips connected, but in the position she was
lying down she couldn't move her head away, so she was fully left to my devices. As her
mouth was already a bit open I moved my tongue inside her immediately.

As soon as my tongue entered her mouth I found her's and started to coil around it. So right
now I was enjoying deep kissing this mature woman as my hands were still ravaging her
breasts.

And like that after about only a minute passed Margaret experienced a minor orgasm.
Naturally, she wouldn't admit it, but there was no use in trying to hide it as I could see her
orgasm bar.

So I broke up the kiss and took my hands away from her breasts. "Seems like you're already
enjoying yourself. Now I'll move on to the main course.

I moved down to her lower body. Upon seeing her slit, I could already see a stain started to
form on the bed. She was already very wet, leaking it out of pussy.

I started to use my hands on her already soaked pussy. I inserted one finger a small bit inside
as my other hand started to pinch her clitoris. Margaret, who only got a few seconds of rest
started to raise her voice again.

Even if she didn't want to she had no choice right now, she just couldn't contain her voice
anymore. She was already getting more sensitive from experiencing the orgasm, but now that
I was playing with the most sensitive part of her body her long lost carnal desires started to
wake up again.

All the while I wasn't giving her any rest as I continued to assault her pussy. I already put in a
second finger as I was slowly moving in and out of her. My other hand was also vigorously
assaulting her clitoris.

And after only two minutes passed after her first orgasm Margaret experienced another one.
In only three minutes after I started, she had two orgasms. Seems like she is quite the
sensitive woman.

Just like before I didn't allow her a lot of rest. I got into a comfortable position over her body,
with my dick pointing straight at her pussy.

"Time to start the actual treatment."

"Wait please, give me some rest, I can't handle anymore."

I just said a single word with a smile on my face, before I continued to slice my dick in
"Nope"

My dick entered her already soaked pussy, so it didn't meet a lot of resistance after going in.
Margaret also wasn't a virgin anymore and had even given birth to a child, although this was
already a long time ago.

So although she wasn't very tight, she wasn't loose at all either. I quite enjoyed sliding deeper
inside her, as her pussy give me a comfortable feeling. I also started to feel more aroused as
well.

My hands found their way back to her breasts and continued to assault them, leaving her
absolutely no breathing room. Margaret herself was also in heaven. Her pussy which was
really sensitive after already cumming twice was now getting pounded by no small dick. Her
breasts also getting a lot of attention from my hands.

All in all, it was something she had never experienced before. Even before with her husband,
she had never felt this good. She was truly in bliss right now.

I the one giving her this bliss, was feeling really good as well. My dick was pounding her at a
nice pace, going in and out of her soaked pussy. From reaching the deepest parts inside her to
only having the tip inside.

Because we already had been doing it for a while, I was starting to get close to an orgasm as
well, so informing Margaret that she would be receiving it very soon, I started to increase the
tempo.

Before I was going at a nice comfortable pace, but now for the last few thrusts, I was
practically slamming it inside, not giving her health a single thought. Luckily Margaret could
still endure it.

Within seconds I started to cum, releasing my medicine deep inside her womb. Margaret
experienced her third orgasm at the same time. So both of us were moaning while Margaret's
womb slowly started to fill up completely.

The amount of semen was definitely not average, as this was an effect of the Celestial dick,
so before long semen started to escape her womb. I gradually started to stop cumming, before
I pulled it out. But before the semen started to leak out of her I took a dildo which I bought
from the system and I shoved it inside of her pussy, filling the empty cave up yet again.

Margaret wasn't able to retort as she simply didn't have the energy for it. "You'll need to have
the dildo inside you, cause else the semen will leak out to fast. This will slow the effect of
you getting better."

But even as I explained it to her, she simply couldn't answer me as she was too out of breath.
Pretty natural for a woman who didn't have a lot of energy and then cumming three times.

I laid down beside her and pulled the blankets over our body, after which I could see her look
at me with a strange expression.
I just returned a small before I cuddled with her.

Margaret didn't really know what was happening. She now had a dildo in her vagina and she
was being cuddled by a guy. But strangely for her, it didn't feel weird. Instead, she felt very
comfortable, seeing that apart from her daughter someone else cared about her as well.

So she just let me do what I wanted before she closed her eyes as well. Preparing to sleep.
58 Emily and her mother 5
I have to say that I slept very soundly. It always feels good sleeping together with a beautiful
woman. Normally I'm surrounded by a couple of them, now sleeping on the same bed with
only one woman felt good as well.

The moment I woke up I realized that our positions shifted a bit then when we fell asleep.
Margaret was resting her head on my shoulders. With one of her arms and one of her legs laid
over me. She looked very sexy in this new position as it looked like she was really fawning
over me.

So seeing her sleeping so peacefully I decided not to wake her up and just let her be.
Naturally, this meant that I would have to stay quiet for a while, but I didn't really care about
it.

I just enjoyed the naked woman lying half over me.

After I guess about 15 minutes passed some she started to move slightly, signaling that she
was starting to wake up. I just looked at her and didn't do anything.

About another 5 minutes later she finally opened her eyes. I just kept silent and looked her
directly in her eyes. As she just woke up she wasn't really down on earth yet, so she still had
to find out how she was positioned.

When she finally realized how she was laying over me, her face immediately started to color
red.

"Good morning dear," I said to Margaret in a very loving tone.

"Ah- good morning Drake," Margaret said to me a bit shy about her sleeping posture.

"Slept well?"

And then it hit her, she had finally gotten a very good night rest. Normally she would wake
up a few times while feeling not so good. But this night was one of the best she had ever had.
Not only did she not wake up in between she even felt like she had more energy than the
previous days.

"Yes, I don't know why but I really feel good right now."

"I can guess the reason," I said looking towards the bottom half of her body.

"Margaret's red face only got redder, as she realized it as well. Seems like the semen really
did work. She had her doubts, but seeing the results only after having sex a single time, she
couldn't do anything else but to accept that it might work.

"Now then how about you give a nice juicy morning kiss?"

"What why do I have to do that?"

"Wel we slept together, so why can't I get a kiss?"

"Eh, but this and that are different."

"Come on just a small kiss then no tongue?"

"Aaarrggh alright just a small one to thank you."

So Margaret moved in and shyly put her lips softly on mine. After about 5 seconds she
already wanted to pull away, but I didn't let her.

I grabbed the back of her head not allowing her to get away and at the same time one of my
hands went down to her breasts after which it pinched her nipple.

Feeling her nipple pinched Margaret slightly opened her mouth. Not letting this opportunity
fade away I immediately pried my tongue inside her mouth before starting to play with her's.

It all moved to fast for Margaret. One moment she was just giving me a small kiss, but the
next her nipple was pinched and a tongue had already invaded her mouth.

I just played with both her tongue and her breast not allowing her to get away so easily.
Margaret didn't really struggle and just accepted what I was doing. I could already see that
she was starting to get aroused again.

After continuing to kiss her and fondle her breasts for a small bit I broke it up again to see the
face of Margaret. She was already gasping for breath and she started to get in the mood as
well.

"Now then it's time for me to administer the medicine again," I said with a smile. I quite
started to like using my semen as medicine.

Margaret couldn't retort at all and just had to lay down waiting for what would happen to her.

I took away the blankets covering her still naked body and slowly took out the dildo which
had been inside her the entire night. When I took it out I was surprised at how wet it was.

Could only mean two things. One she had gotten wet from just now or secondly she had been
wet the entire night.

So this meant that even though she slept soundly her body was constantly in heat. Naturally, I
had to help her in calming it down and I knew only one way how to.
So wasting any time I got in the same position as last night. And let my dick enter her pussy
yet again.

What surprised me was the fact that no semen seemed to leak out of her pussy. This probably
meant that her body must have absorbed it all to help her heal. I never thought this was
possible, but most likely it's only mine that can do this.

So her womb was empty yet again and ready for more and who was I to decline it. So not
holding back I started to pound this pussy once more.

Margaret was already aroused, so it didn't take long for her to start moaning again. Just like
last night she experienced an orgasm very soon. I wasn't even getting to the end, but she
already came once.

Naturally, I didn't give her a shred of rest at all and just continued doing what I was doing.
Other parts of her body weren't left alone as well. I alternated between pinching her clitoris
and kneading her breasts. So she was feeling pleasure all over her body.

I too started to get into it more and more. And it seemed like my first orgasm of the day
would happen quite soon.

After about a minute later I was nearing the end of my endurance and I made a few last
thrusts. After which Margaret and I simultaneously experienced an orgasm.

Yet as I was pumping Margaret full of semen and Margaret moaning with pleasure, the door
opened.
59 Emily and her mother 6
Emily came inside the room not thinking about what was transpiring in it.

"Mom, do you need to yell so loud in the morni----" Emily walked inside saying this, as she
had yet to finish her sentence she saw both me and her mother looking at her with surprise.

I was still inside Margaret and we were both fully nude on the bed on top of each other.
Emily immediately went silent in shock as she just stared at both of us.

"Emily perhaps it's best if you leave the room for a bit," I said to her in an awkward tone.

Margaret herself couldn't say anything as she was just as shocked as Emily was. Both mother
and daughter were looking at each other. None of them saying anything.

Naturally, this wasn't really good for me as well, as I had just deflowered Emily last night,
but the morning she woke up she saw me inside her mother.

Hopefully, she would understand as this is what I needed to do to help her mother. But still
knowing it would happen and seeing it happen with your own two eyes is quite a bit different.

When I thought she would just keep on standing over there for the entire day she finally
turned around and walked out the room, not having said a single word.
"Well, that was awkward," I said to the still shocked Margaret.

I pulled my now already soft dick outside of Margaret, but I didn't forget to plug her up yet
again. Margaret let out a small moan as the dildo was pushed inside her yet again.

"What do we do now?"

"There's nothing we really can do. I understand it might be very weird, but Emily has to
accept the fact, this is the only way to help you." I replied to Margaret while lying down next
to her.

"But still, it pains me to see her like that."

"It doesn't feel good for me as well. I'll talk to her later and make it up to her."

"You really are a good guy aren't you?"

"I try to be at least."

Margaret looked me straight in the eyes and said: "Please take good care of my daughter will
you?"

"You don't need to worry about that, I'll make her as happy as I am able to."

"Thank you"

"Same goes for you though."

"Haha alright you little pervert, don't need to waste trouble to flirt with me. I'm already
starting to get old, you don't need to waste your breath on me."

"Why do you keep selling yourself short? I regard you as a beautiful woman why don't you?"

Margaret widened her eyes at hearing my reply.

"You- you really think I'm still beautiful?"

"Of course why would I lie to you. Let me tell it to you this way. Do you think that I would
have sex with you if I didn't think you would be beautiful?"

"But aren't you doing that for Emily?"

"Yes, maybe at first I wanted to make Emily happy by healing you. But after I saw you and
heard about your circumstances, I wanted to do it for you as well."

When I ended I could see some small tears appear in Margaret's eyes. But they weren't of
sadness, I could sense that she was happy.

Then something happened I didn't expect to happen, at least not for now. Margaret planted
her juicy lips on top of mine and gave a nice quick kiss. No tongue was used, but that didn't
matter at all. She kissed me of her own accord. This was already good enough for me.

While Margaret pulled back, a tint of redness started to spread on her face yet again.
"Consider this a thank you for saying that I am beautiful."

I replied with a cheeky smile "Well if you always kiss me after I say you're beautiful, I would
say it much more often."

"haha don't start thinking something is happening between us, this was a one-time thank
you," Margaret said chuckling softly.

I could already see that the shock of exposing herself while having sex, to her daughter was
already gone. Instead, it was replaced by a feeling of bliss.

"Well then, how about we do it one more time before I leave, it'll get you the best effects."

"All right"

But just I was getting in position again. The door blasted open before Emily came inside.
Both Margaret and I immediately looked toward her with questioning gazes.

"What is it, Emily?" I asked her

"For it to work you need to release your semen inside mother right?"

"Yes, that's true," I replied to her still not knowing what was going on.

"Then I don't want you to have sex with mother anymore!"

I was just as surprised as Margaret was and I definitely didn't know what this girl was
thinking.

"You don't want me to heal your mother?"

"No-no I still want you to heal her, but just not by having sex."

"But the only way that works is by having sex."

"You just said you only need to release your semen inside her, so why don't you have sex
with me and before you release, pull out and put it in mother."

I thought I was surprised before but hearing this stupefied me. It wasn't that the idea wouldn't
work it was just really weird. Well for them, I would find it amazing. Fucking the daughter
before cumming inside the mother. Wasn't that living the dream. But well I didn't guess
Emily to come up with this and apparently be okay with it.

Margaret was just as stunned as I was. She really didn't expect her daughter to come up with
something like this.
"Are you serious?" I asked Emily.

"Yes, I understand that to heal mother you need to do this, but I still couldn't accept it seeing
you just now, so I rather do it like this. And well last night felt quite good, so experiencing
that again wouldn't be that bad."

Haha, wasn't she acknowledging that she liked having sex right now? Only doing it once and
she already started to like it. Not that I have a problem with that, I gladly would fuck her
some more.

But seeing that she was already getting a bit jealous seeing me having sex with her mother,
which I was even doing for medicinal reasons was a bit problematic. What would happen if I
told her that she would need to share me with quite a number of women? Which wouldn't
stop growing for now. That will probably be a bit hard. I hope she accepts it like the other
women, but seeing this I don't really think it will happen that smoothly.

"Well, I'm okay with it, if Margaret is okay with it."

Looking at Margaret who said: "Okay"

While she accepted it I could see a strange look in her face. But it wasn't a look of weirdness,
as would be in the same bed as her daughter. No, it was more a look of loss, like she lost
something she was starting to like.

Seeing her like this made me realized that Margaret was a woman who wanted to be loved as
well, but her daughter had priority and making her daughter happy in spite of her was a trade
she was willing to make.
60 Emily and her mother 7
Well then the circumstances around it are a bit weird, but in the end, for me, it would become
a nice morning. Fucking a mother and her daughter is a desire lot's of men have, but
practically no-one is able to achieve.

But not for me, I already had the luxury of enjoying a mother with her two daughters every
day and now another pair will be added to this.

Naturally, I know some work is still to be done, as they aren't fully mine yet, but in time even
they will fall just like the rest of the women did. In the end pleasure, especially the pleasure I
give is something women cannot let go off.

Seeing that her offer was accepted Emily started to walk to the bed before she began to take
off her clothes piece by piece. It didn't go very smooth as she appeared to be a bit nervous,
which is quite normal for the situation we are in. I don't think anyone of use is comfortable
right now. Still doesn't take my lust away from enjoying a mother-daughter sandwich.

As Emily finished taking off her clothes, she joined us in bed. Right now Emily was lying on
my left and Margaret on my right, everyone completely naked. But none of us did really
move at all. Both of them appeared very reserved in making the first move.

I could start it up no problem, but I was a bit curious about who would take the first step if I
would not. But even after five minutes of just lying on the bed staring at the ceiling nothing
really happened.

It seems like I need to be the one to start it up or else we would be lying here all day. So I sat
up before turning to Emily. She is the one to receive most of my dick, so I need to get her in
the mood first. Also, I already fucked Margaret once, so she should be still quite wet.

Seeing the naked Emily lying next to me, I already started to heat up. She was completely
nude, so I could see everything in full vision. Naturally, I didn't only look and admire her
beauty. No, I started to play with it as well.

One hand going to her breast starting to knead it nicely. Her tits were a few sizes bigger than
her mother's at the moment, so they felt nice and full in my hand. Emily also didn't shy away
and just let me play with her.

My other unoccupied hand moved to her lower region before starting to play with her pussy.
From pinching and playing with the clitoris to putting a single finger slowly inside. I did
everything I knew a hand could do to pleasure a pussy. And not without result.

Emily started to get in the mood as well. She was already letting out slight moans she tried to
cover up with holding her hands in front of her mouth. Her pussy was very quick to get wet
and it didn't take long for Emily to truly get in heat.

I didn't forget the woman on the other side. Seeing that Emily was already enjoying it I
moved the hand playing with her breast and got in a position that I was able to satisfy both of
their lower mouths.

I kept on fingering Emily while my other hand took a hold of the dildo inside Margaret's
pussy. I started to move it slightly to make her feel it. I started out slow with some minor
movements, but it didn't take long to do it with an increased tempo.

As both women were sensitive and already in heat right now, they couldn't resist me at all.
Both of them were busy trying to cover up their moans. Most likely not to show their
embarrassing sight to one another.

But because of that, they gave me free rein to play with them. So I held nothing back, I
started fingering Emily's pussy faster and deeper. I did the same with the dildo in Margaret's
pussy.

Their orgasm bars were steadily rising together. At one point they were at the exact same
percentages before increasing with the same margins. So it seems like the mother-daughter
pair can synchronize quite nicely.

Seeing this increased my lust even more, which resulted in an even harder pounding of both
pussies. it didn't take long for both of them to reach the height of pleasure. Both were shown
to me at 99% before making the jump to 100% together.

The mother and daughter achieved an orgasm at the exact same time. Both of them couldn't
contain themselves anymore, their hands left their mouths and both of them gave a nice long
hard moan, signifying me and each other that they reached an orgasm.

All the while I was just enjoying my view of Emily and Margaret who were cumming
together. Both faces looked really cute to me, as I had a perfect view to compare their orgasm
faces.

After a bit they finished their orgasm and got quiet, breathing a bit rough. They rested a bit to
regain their breath and at the exact same time looked towards each other making eye contact.

Immediately after they met each other eyes, they turned away shyly. Hearing the other one
moaning and cumming at the exact same time only half a meter away wasn't something they
both expected to happen today. And yet it did, all because one guy was playing with their
pussies. This made them not able to talk and really uneasy right now.

I was just enjoying the show of the women, but playing with them started to make my body
heat up as well. My dick was rock-hard right now and ready to invade, so not waiting around
any longer I made my way to the pussy it would accompany right now.

"Well, then Emily you ready to have some fun again?"

61 Emily and her mother 8
But even after I said the words to Emily, she was in no state to talk right now, as she was still
a bit out of breath.

So I moved in a position where my dick was pointed at Emily's pussy.

"You ready?" I asked her.

Now she did answer me, only with a single nod. A nod which was very cute I might add.
Seeing her nod her head in anticipation of receiving my dick immediately got me even more
in the mood than I already was.

Not wanting to wait any longer I started to move my waist forward, my dick entering Emily's
pussy. Because of my activities from before her pussy was incredibly wet and my dick
entered her very smoothly.

She had her virginity taken just yesterday, but the morning after Emily was already enjoying
the same dick for the second time. Only now there was no slight sense of pain visible on her
face.

She was still very tight, which enticed me even more, but it didn't hurt her at all. The opposite
was true actually as Emily was already trying to hold in her moans.

She still seemed to realize her mother was lying next to her, so she didn't want her voice to be
loud.

She succeeded a bit at first, but as my dick started to enter her even deeper she already
couldn't contain herself anymore.

I started out slow, entering her slow, but deeper and deeper. This already gave Emily a lot of
pleasure. When I started to move with a bit more pace Emily lost even more control of
herself.

At first, she was conscious of her surrounding especially as her mother was there as well, but
when the dick inside her started to pound her even harder she couldn't really control herself
anymore.

Her moans which she was trying to hold in at first, were coming out like crazy right now.
Emily was really not caring about anything but pleasure right now.

She was arching her back, grabbing the sheet and well screaming it out. This really turned me
on even more.

I've been wanting to get her in bed a long time, but I always took it slow with her but seeing
her like this enjoying my dick this much really gave me an amazing feeling.

So I just kept on pounding her, trying to go even faster than I was already going. Sometimes I
could even feel her womb touching the end of my dick. When I did, Emily let out even more
and louder moans, indicating her pleasure from it.

So seeing her enjoying it this much I just continued on pumping in and out of her. Her pussy
getting even wetter as my dick penetrated her.

While pounding the with pleasure filled Emily, I could see her mother, Margaret, lying with
surprise on her face. Which was quite normal, as most mothers wouldn't even see their
daughter while having sex. But she was seeing even more than that. She was seeing the face
of her daughter filled with pure lust. And it wasn't just a glance she saw, no she was seeing
her daughter moaning and asking for more, from when we the sex began to the finish.

While I was looking at Margaret, she met my gaze, But I just smiled at her before starting to
pound her daughter even harder. Margaret's didn't really express anything as she was not
really sure what to feel in this situation, but I could see her longing, longing to have the dick
that penetrated her daughter's pussy inside her instead.

After my exchange with Margaret, I focused yet again on this hot 18-year-old woman who
was enjoying the dick the only yesterday took her first time.

Emily was totally out of this world, as my dick was going faster than ever. Even I was
surprised at the speed I was going at. Normally I like doing it deep and fast, but this was truly
extraordinary.

Only after about four minutes passed after I started to fuck Emily, I was getting close to an
orgasm. Which even surprised me a bit. Normally without getting a lot of foreplay, I could
last for quite some time, but this time I was getting close to one quite fast. Naturally, four
minutes wasn't slow either, but my celestial dick should be able to last longer, yet right now I
was close to the finish.

Well even though I was reaching it, Emily experienced one already and was now even more
sensitive than before.
"I'm getting close to an orgasm Emily, I need to pull now if I want to finish in Margaret."

But as I said this, Emily suddenly came back to earth, with an expression as something that
rightfully belonged to her, would be taken away.

"NO, finish in me, I want it. Please don't take it out." Emily started to beg me not to pull out
right now.

"What about your agreement then?"

"Fuck our agreement, please, I want you inside me."

Emily's reason was truly gone right now. Lust had taken over her body and she didn't want it
to get away from her.

"Okay I'll finish inside you, but that means that after this I need to have sex with Margaret as
well. You okay with that?"

"I don't care, just don't pull out."

Even though her mind wasn't really clear due to the pleasure, I didn't care. She had agreed to
let me have sex with Margaret after this so I just continued thrusting inside her.

But as I said to her my orgasm was getting closer by the second and within half a minute it
was finally time. Giving her one deep last thrust I splurted it all out inside her womb.

Emily also reached an orgasm, but it wasn't a normal one. No, she experienced an amazing
one as I could see the white of her eyes as she screamed in pleasure.

I've seen women's orgasm a lot of time, but Emily definitely reached first place instantly. Her
orgasm had such a force behind her I was a bit worried for a second. But when half a minute
passed she started to lower her voice, before it started to fade entirely.

When her orgasm finally ended it didn't take long for her to close her eyes into dreamland.
Emily had used a lot of energy, so naturally, she passed out after having sex.

Meanwhile, my semen completely filled up her womb, after I finished my orgasm as well. I
had to do like all of the work as Emily just lay there moaning it out all the time, so it took
some toll on my energy as well.

I pulled out of the now sleeping Emily and retook my position between both women before
starting to rest as well. But not before saying to Margaret that she had to stay wet as well as I
would soon fill her up again.
62 Emily and her mother 9
I just rested for a few minutes before I was ready to go again. Training my body with the
basic body strengthening technique definitely improved my physique. Not only was I
stronger than normal kids my age, but I had way more endurance as well. This really helps
me a lot during the night battles, with all of my women.
When I fucked Emily I used a lot of energy, but now only about 5 minutes later, I was
already at full power again. Ready to give some to Margaret as well.

So I turned my face to Margaret's and now our faces were only centimeters apart. "Ready to
go?"

But Margaret was still a bit in doubt. "Will Emily be okay with it?"

I looked at Emily who was still sleeping soundly and would probably not wake up anytime
soon.

"That doesn't matter, what matters is if you want it or not."

But Margaret wasn't so sure yet. She really was a good mother, putting her daughter before
herself at any time. Even when having sex with the same guy.

I moved even closer to her face looking her straight in her eyes. "Margaret?"

"Yess?"

"We can do two things. One, I show you an amazing time, pleasuring your entire body. Or
two, I leave and you will be left with only the dildo inside. Personally, I really want to do
number one, but if you aren't up for it then I guess that's okay as well."

I decided to give her an ultimatum. But even then she was still in doubt, which started to
annoy me a little bit if I have to be honest.

"What do you want yourself, not thinking about Emily?"

"I-I want to do it."

"Then let's."

Without giving her any time to refuse I immediately sat up moving in the direction of her
pussy. I pulled out the very wet dildo and started to play with her pussy with my fingers,
causing small moans to escape her mouth.

"W-wait, we can't, not here, what about Emily?"

Margaret was only looking for excuses to not do it next to her daughter.

"Hmm, Emily will have to do with this for a bit."

Saying this I put the dildo, which just until recently inserted in Margaret's pussy, and put it
inside Emily's causing her body to shiver because it was still very sensitive.

"Now then Margaret, it's time for you to become honest and to start thinking about yourself a
bit more. I know you want to feel my dick inside you, but if you don't ask me for it, it won't
enter you."
Margaret started hesitating, I could see the look of her face was unsure about what to do. But
in the end, she made up her mind.

"Please Drake, fuck me, I want to feel you inside of me, I want to feel good as well."

"That's all I needed to hear."

And not waiting around any longer, I shoved my dick inside the still soaked pussy. It went in,
in one go, heading straight for her deeper parts.

Margaret's face immediately filled with pleasure as her mouth started making obscene noised.
She truly was enjoying herself now. I could see it on her face.

So I just kept on pounding her, trying to go as deep as possible, with as much vigor I could
put into it. And just like with Emily I found myself going faster and faster with my only goal
to make the woman lying underneath scream out in pleasure.

My hands didn't stay idle either, roaming over her entire body, playing with whatever came
into their paths. And Margaret was just like Emily was just now, shrouded in pleasure.

Her moans got louder and louder, her back was arching to make the dick inside her go even
deeper, here eyes pulling back and her hands grabbing onto the blankets with much force.

It was the third time we had sex, but this time Margaret was truly enjoying the pleasure not
only doing it to heal her body. All the while I was just appreciating the view she gave me.

I liked seeing this mature woman squeal it out. Not bothering about her appearance just
loving the raw sex that was given to her.

This made my dick get even harder and bigger inside of her. Causing it to reach depths she
had never felt before.

No sign of the unsure Margaret was left right now, the only words coming out of her mouth
were those that she wanted more.

As another five minutes passed I was still pounding her vigorously, but I was close to
reaching an orgasm. Well, Margaret had already experienced two, so her body was at max
sensitiveness right now.

She was unable to speak out clear words and could only gasp for breath as she moaned on
and on. I told her I would cum very soon, but there was no reaction at all. Margaret was in
her own world filled with pleasure.

So not bothering to hold back any longer I let go all of my semen and started to fill up her
womb yet again. Margaret let out one huge last moan before her body got motionless. She got
into a deep-sleep probably not waking up any time soon.

During sex, there was no sign of a sickly woman. No, it was the exact opposite. A woman
filled with lust only wanting to get pounded harder.

After I released any bit of semen I had left inside her I collapsed down next to her, closing
my eyes for a bit as well. I had exerted a lot of energy giving this mother-daughter pair the
best sex of their lives, so I took some rest as well, lying nicely in between the two beautiful
women.

But I didn't need to rest long before I woke up again, but this wasn't the same for the two of
them who were still sleeping soundly.

So I just let them rest and got out of the room trying to see if there was some breakfast
available in the house. I found some bread and some cheese and decided to eat it.

While eating I went over my activities from last night till this morning. Even though I still
hadn't experienced the mother-daughter pair working together to pleasure me, I was still
satisfied.

After putting some more work into them and especially some more semen, they would soon
not bother about it anymore. In time I will have this sexy mother-daughter pair work to get
me off, I was sure of it.

Now that Emily was conquered, only three women remained for the major quest. Bianca,
Alison, and the Principal. Excluding the principal, I already formed some plans for the other
two, so I only needed to wait for a bit, before another hot mature teacher and a beautiful 18-
year-old would join the fray.

I never once thought that I had enough women and should slow down for a bit. No, I only
thought about more women. As long as there are hot women to be conquered, I will be there
to get them.

I finished eating my breakfast and decided to check up on the beauties still sleeping in the
bedroom.
63 Dinner with Margare
I softly opened up the door, as I wasn't sure if the two women were still sleeping. I tried to be
as quiet as possible, while slowly walking inside the bedroom.

I could see that both Margaret and Emily were still sleeping. I don't want to wake them up
and I just let them sleep. They looked really cute together. Mother and daughter fell asleep in
the same bed after experiencing the same dick. How many people can say that happened to
them? Well, luckily I was one of them.

I kissed both women on the cheek before I made my way outside the room. It was time for
me to go home, so I left them a note saying that I went home and I didn't want to wake them
up. I also said I would be back tonight, to have dinner with them.

After leaving the note on the kitchen table I walked out the front door before making my way
home. It wasn't a long walk, only about 15 minutes, so both our houses weren't that far apart.

Arriving at home, I saw that only Marie was present in the house. The others all left for work
or school. I didn't take Angelica and Alesia with me through the portal yesterday as they
couldn't make it back without me.

Marie was doing some laundry when I came home, but once she saw me she immediately
dropped what she was doing and walked towards me.

"Hi, honey." Marie greeted me, but not only with words. I gave her a nice deep french kiss,
naturally, both hands descended to her nice ass, groping them strongly.

"How did it go yesterday?" Marie asked.

"It went okay, but a bit more effort is required before both of them will truly become mine."

"Hmmm, both?"

And then I realized something, Marie knew about my desire to make Emily fall for me and
she also knew that I went to her house to see if I could heal her mother. What she didn't know
was that Emily's mother, Margaret, had become a target as well.

"Yes, well another woman joined the fray."

*Sigh*

Marie let out a small sigh. Not because she didn't like me getting more women as she knew
there was no stopping that. It was probably the pace I got women to be mine.

I can understand her though, since coming to the capital I already conquered another two
women in Alesia and Angelica and know another two will enter the harem as well.

"Just make sure you have enough energy for your woman at home as well. Not sleeping with
you in the bed just felt weird, everyone thought so."

"Haha, don't worry I'll definitely won't forget about any of you, but that doesn't mean all of us
can sleep on the same bed all the time."

"I know, but still."

"Well I don't have anything to do right now, so want to have some fun?"

And Immediately Marie's slightly dejected face turned into a very happy one, as it didn't take
long for us to get to the bedroom and become naked.

I enjoyed myself with Marie's incredibly sexy body a few times, before we just laid on the
back next to each other, cuddling. Marie is the oldest among my woman, but that definitely
doesn't mean she is the least sexy.

My Celestial dick and semen are making sure that her body remains youthful and makes it
even more beautiful.
Having this makes it that no matter what woman I get as long as I fuck them a lot, they won't
ever get wrinkly or anything like that. I can enjoy their bodies for the rest of my and their life.

I don't know if the lifespan of the woman receiving the semen get's longer as well, but seeing
the effects it has, it would surprise me if it didn't.

So this means that I can enjoy my women for a long, very long time.

Once the other's came home they all wanted to do it as well. So Marie made way for Susan,
after which Chelsea and last I did it with Sabrina.

Leaving all of them very satisfied. Even though sex takes up quite some time for me, as I do
it a whole lot, I never find it getting boring or anything like that. Smacking my dick inside a
woman is my favorite activity. And doing it a lot, won't ever change that.

When evening arrived yet again, it was time for me to go to Margaret's house again. I gave
every one of them a goodbye kiss, which usually ends in a very deep kiss, and after that, I
made my way to the mother-daughter pair once again.

I was quite curious as to what Emily's reaction would be, as she didn't want me to have sex
with her mother, but while doing it with her, she couldn't care less about that. She probably
has cooled down a bit, so I'm looking forward to what she's going to say.

I arrived in front of the house in less than 15 minutes as I walked slightly faster than I did this
morning. I knocked on the door and it didn't take that long for the door to open. But what
surprised me was that it wasn't Emily opening up the door, but Margaret instead.

The woman who didn't have any energy yesterday was already up and about. Seems like my
semen works better than I ever expected.

"Margaret, how are you feeling?"

"I haven't felt this good in a long long time. It's all thanks to you. Please come in."

She gestured me inside after which I naturally followed. Entering the house I could already
smell that dinner was being prepared.

"So what's for dinner?" I asked her.

"Just some simple meat with vegetables, nothing out of the ordinary."

"I see looking forward to your cooking," then Margaret went back to the kitchen and I
followed after her.

I sat down on a chair looking at Margaret cook. After a bit Margaret suddenly turned around,
her face a bit red. I couldn't figure out if it was because of the heat or something else.

"Please stop looking at me, it's embarrassing."

"Well I quite like looking at you, so I won't" I replied with a happy smile.
Margaret seeing that her attempt was futile just returned cooking, her face getting even a tint
more redness.

"By the way where is Emily? I haven't seen her yet."

"Oh? Emily went back to the magic school. Even though she could stay for another day she
abruptly decided this morning that she wanted to go back."

"I see."

She's probably still embarrassed and needs to think about some things. Well, I'll give her
some time to think then I guess.

It didn't take long for Margaret to finish cooking the meal. She took two plates and some
cutlery before she sat down opposite of me.

As we began eating I just couldn't keep my curiosity to myself anymore so I decided to ask
Margaret what happened this morning.

"So Margaret, please tell me what happened when both of you woke up this morning."

"Ah, well we woke up around the same time. But before I could even ask her something
Emily barged out of the room. When I got up some time after she quickly told me she needed
to go and so she left."

"Seems like she couldn't handle the situation right."

"Probably yes, but it's normal I think. It's the first time ever she liked someone and even her
virginity was taken. Then seeing the same man having sex with your mother must be
something which most people won't ever see, so I guess she just needed to get out and think
for a bit. When she comes home I'll try to talk to her about it."

"Let's do that then. We'll give her some time to think."

"Okay."

"But you know seeing that it's only the two of us who will be here this night and you regained
some of your energy, how about we have some fun?"

Margaret immediately got embarrassed. Her face tinting red and she started to unconsciously
play with her food.

"Well I-I don't know."

"Haha let's just finish our food first okay?"

"Yes."

After which we didn't really talk much more and just ate our food.
I helped her clean the dished after we finished dinner, but Margaret was too shy right now to
start a conversation. She's probably still guessing what will happen after we finish up here.

I already know what's gonna happen though. It has something to do with a very happy time
for Margaret. I thought a small grin coming to my face imagining the things I was gonna do.
64 Sex marathon with Margare
It didn't take long for the two of us to clean everything. The dishes were done, everything was
clean, now it's time to have some fun, or so I thought.

"Drake, can I speak with you a bit about something?"

"Sure what do you want to talk about?"

We went into the living room and sat down onto the couch. I could see Margaret wasn't in the
mood for anything sexual or some flirting before this was out of the way, so I held in my
urges. Only for now though.

"Yesterday you said you already have more women."

So that's what it is about.

"Yes, that is correct. I already have more women, but I love them all with all of my heart."

"Do they all know?"

"About what?"

"About each other."

"Haha, yea they know. Even stronger they already live together at the same house."

"I see, then how many do you have?"

"Well not including you and Emily I currently have six women."

"SIX?!"

"Yes, why do you want to know if I might ask."

"At first I just wanted to know what I had gotten myself into, but it seems you are quite the
guy."

"Then," Margaret started fidgeting with her fingers a bit, "will they accept me?"

"Why wouldn't they? All of them know that more women will join them, so you don't need to
worry about that."

"Well, I'm not the youngest anymore."

"Haha, that's what you're worried about."

"Well yeah, I mean our age difference is quite vast, so I hope I won't become a bother."

"Let me tell you something. First, you won't ever become a bother. Not to me, not to my
other women. Once you're mine, you'll always be mine. Second, you're not even the oldest
among them. I regard age as just a number anyways."

"Really?"

"Yes, I won't lie to you. But tell me, why are you nervous about them accepting you?"

Margaret's face started to get even redder. "W-well I."

"You can say it to me, no need to be nervous about it."

*Sigh* "You know how my husband left me a long time ago. After that, I never loved anyone
again or even thought about wanting to love someone. It was enough for me to spend time
with Emily, but all of that changed when you came. I don't know why but I felt I could trust
within minutes of meeting you. And now one day after meeting you for the first time, I
already don't want to part from you. So I don't know what I would do when I wouldn't fit in
with the rest of your women. Even more strangely I don't mind at all at you having so many
women, even my daughter. I just want to be with you."

"So in short, you agree to become mine?"

"Yes, I will. I hope you will treat me good."

"Great." And that said I moved in for a nice long kiss with her. She did move away or resist
at all. Instead, she started to kiss me back.

Within a day of meeting Margaret, she already agreed to become my women. Even I didn't
expect this to happen. Probably having sex with me is the reason she agreed so easily. And
because she wanted to be loved again, even though she herself didn't know this. But in the
end, I don't really care why or how they become mine, as long as they do.

So getting a new woman added to the harem had to be celebrated. And what better way to do
that by having lots of sex with her. And that was what I planned to do. Breaking of the kiss I
gave her two options.

"Margaret what do you want. 1 We move to the bedroom and have some nice slow sex were I
try to please your entire body. Or 2 we fuck like rabbits, we do it in every room in every
position and won't stop until morning."

Naturally, I wanted to go for option 2 and I wouldn't even need to ask her if she wanted to as
well. But I was curious as to what she would choose, so I gave her the two options.

Margaret was stunned for a bit, not expecting a choice like this. She didn't answer for a bit,
thinking about it.

Then she looked at me a bit embarrassed. "2"

"Oh, my Margaret wants to do it like rabbits eh. Didn't know you were this much of a
pervert."

"Drake don't bully me," Margaret said a bit child-like, which looked very very cute to me.

"Haha, option 2 it is. From now on even if you want to rest for a bit I won't let you. Your
pussy will get slammed a lot tonight so prepare yourself. Perhaps I'll even take a first time for
you."

"What first time?"

"You'll see," I said with a grimace on my face.

After which I moved back in again, starting to kiss her deeply, my hands moving towards her
breasts starting to grope them over her clothes.

Margaret started to kiss me back as well, as both of us were enjoying ourselves in each
other's body. It didn't take long for clothes to start flying around and within both of us were
completely naked, still sitting on the couch.

I started fingering her pussy as well as teasing her nipple with my other hand. Before I would
start to fuck her brains out, we needed to get some foreplay in. After that, it was going full
throttle for a while. So I just enjoyed myself fingering her, and teasing her clit and nipples.
With my experiencing in pleasuring the opposite sex, it didn't take long for Margaret to start
letting out some small moans, her pussy getting wet as well. I decided it was time to start the
meal.

I signaled Margaret to sit on top of me, but she didn't really understand what I meant. So I
had to explain it to her. Not that it was difficult. The only thing she needed to do was sit on
top facing me.

So I was sitting on the couch while Margaret hung over me. Our mouths connected again as I
enjoyed kissing her. I signaled her to start lowering her hips so my dick could enter her
pussy.

And she did. Slowly her body descended on top of mine until our lower parts connected.
Feeling my dick brushing against her, Margaret held in for a while. I won't move either, I
wanted her to lower her body instead of me pushing up.

Margaret didn't move for a while and I just looked her in her eyes with a smile. Margaret
definitely knew what I wanted without me telling her. So she gave me a small smile, before
trying to lower her body so my dick could enter.

It went in without trouble and my dick started to move deeper inside exploring her cavern
once again. Margaret's face was started to get filled with pleasure, as her vagina started to get
filled with a dick.
So slowly but surely, Margaret's body lowered, impaling herself on my dick. I just watched
her sexy body descending, looking at the cute expressions she was making. My hands moved
to her breasts which were right in front of me.

I started to play with them, kneading and having some fun with the cherries on top. All the
while Margaret started to let out more moans, indicating her pleasure.

After a bit, Margaret finally reached the end, as both our lower bodies were now fully
connected. Margaret didn't really know what to do, so she just kept sitting like this.

"Now you move up, before slamming down again."

I told her what she needed to do and Margaret nodded to me. She started to rise again, but
now with more speed than just now. Once she reached a position where my dick only had the
tip inside, she stopped. And then she went down again.

Every time she moved up and down the pace increased. It didn't take long for her to move up
and down at a good speed, my dick going in and out her pussy.

I started to move as well. I released her breasts from my torment and put them on her ass.
After which I started to synchronize with her movements. Pushing my hips upwards, while
Margaret was coming down.

And like this, we started to fuck harder and harder. Still sitting on the couch our bodies move
in sync trying to get as much pleasure as possible.

Not long after both me and Margaret started to increase the pace even further. Both of us
would cum soon and so we entered our final spurt.

After some last thrusts deep inside her pussy, I started to cum, filling her womb up
completely. Margaret came as well, moaning with her tongue outside her mouth.

After a bit Margaret collapsed against me, my dick still inside her. But I wouldn't let her rest
for long. No, we were the only ones in the entire house, so I'm gonna turn the house into a
sex-zone. Where I would fuck Margaret in every nook and cranny of it.
65 Sex marathon with Margaret 2
I didn't let her rest for long as I started to get her turned on again. Naturally with her sensitive
body after just cumming, that didn't take long.

I stood up from the couch and made Margaret sit on it with her legs spread open. Making her
pussy completely visible to me, my semen still leaking out a bit.

I put my dick right back in before giving her another sweet french kiss. While my tongue had
a battle with her's I shoved my dick nice and deep inside her.

After that, I started thrusting in and out of her pussy at a nice pace. Not too fast, but definitely
not too slow either. Just nice and relaxed. Margaret definitely felt it as well, as moans already
started to fill the room.
Wet sounds and moans reverberated in the room, especially those of me slamming my dick
inside her pussy. Margaret soon wasn't able to talk normally again, her breath ragged.

Pounding her for another few minutes I increased the pace. From a nice pace, I accelerated
into a fast pounding one. Margaret couldn't hold it in anymore and was the first of us to
experience an orgasm.

I didn't last that much longer as I once again filled her up with my milky-white semen.
Completely filling up her womb yet again. For the entire time I'm gonna fuck Margaret, I'll
make sure her womb will always be filled with fresh semen.

Our first two times at the couch were still considered normal, but as we continued fucking
even more. Both of us transformed into horny rabbits who would do it anywhere, anytime
and in any position.

Even the mature Margaret, didn't care about appearances anymore, only wanting her pussy
filled with a dick and her womb filled up with warm fresh semen.

So our sex marathon had officially begun. After the couch we did it standing in the living
room, then Margaret bent down leaning on a chair sticking her but out.

After finishing the living room, it was time for the kitchen, where we fucked around another
few times. From lying on the kitchen-counter to leaning onto the fridge to fucking on a
kitchen chair. Nothing was spared not even here.

We even did it on the toilet one or two times, before moving on.

Finally after doing it lot's and lot's of times only the two bedrooms were left as well as the
bathroom. But before I could say something Margaret spoke up.

"No not Emily's bedroom."

"Why not?"

"Because it's my daughter's room. It's where she sleeps, I can't just have sex in there."

I definitely did want to do it with there though.

"Come on Emily isn't even here, she won't ever know."

But I knew this woman wouldn't budge that easily, so I just grabbed her hand before pulling
her with me towards Emily's room.

Margaret started to protest a little bit, but only with words though. She didn't pull away her
hand nor did she try to walk in another direction. She just followed me towards Emily's room.
In the end, both of us ended up inside and I immediately pushed her down on the bed, before
she could even say anything.
I laid down on top of her when suddenly a very perverted idea popped into my head.

"I know you are uncomfortable doing it in this room, so how about a deal?"

"What deal?"

"You let me take your first time and we move on to your room or we do it here for the entire
night."

"What first time are you talking about?"

And then I closed in on her face before whispering in her ear.

"You have another hole, that I could enter down there don't you?"

"You- you don't mean?"

"Yes let's do it in your ass once."

"What, NO, it's dirty and probably painful."

"Probably painful, so you don't know for sure. It could be very nice as well."

"Still no, I don't want it."

"Okay then fine by me, then let's fuck until we pass out on this bed."

And with that said I moved in position to once again start pounding her pussy.

"Wait."

"mmmh?"

"H- have you done it before?"

"What?"

"Doing it in the a- a- ass?"

"Haha, yes I have."

"Do your women like it?"

"Like it? Well you could say one of them enjoys it quite a bit, most other's are fine with it as
they get pleasure from it as well, just a bit less then normal sex and one of them definitely
doesn't want to do it." I replied honestly.

"Why do you want to do it so bad?"

"Well I haven't gotten the chance to be your first, so I thought to take another one of your
first times, really proves you've become mine," I said quite sentimental. It was true though,
but I also said it like this to make her accept it a bit easier.

"Well, then I accept, but only because I'm seeing it as letting you take my first."

"That's great," I said before kissing her.

"Then get on all fours and stick your butt up for me please."

"That, fine."

Margaret moved like I said and soon she was on both hands and feet raising her ass up in the
air. I have to say it looked incredibly enticing. I had to hold myself back from not
immediately diving in.

First I used some lube to make sure both my dick and her insides were wet enough to not
make it hurt for her.

And after that, I started to slowly slide my dick inside her incredibly tight asshole. Margaret
whimpered in pain for a small bit, but she didn't tell me to stop.

So I just kept pushing deeper until my dick was eventually buried inside her ass. I let her ass
get used to the new size for a bit, before slowly making my way back out again.

Like that I repeated the motion for a few times in a very slow tempo, trying to get her insides
to get used to it.

Margaret already wasn't feeling pain anymore and it also already started to turn into pleasure
as well. So I took this as an okay to go faster. I moved my dick in and out in an increasing
tempo.

Not hearing Margaret complain or seeing her in pain was good as this meant she wasn't
disliking it at the very least. So I started to move even faster and before I knew it I was
already going at a steady pace, fucking her nice tight asshole.

Once I even heard Margaret let out a small moan, but she immediately put a hand on her
mouth, not wanting to admit she started to feel good from it as well.

But after a bit and having my dick inside her ass for quite a bit she had more and more
trouble not letting out signs of pleasure.

And after a while, she just gave up and started to moan finally admitting she liked it as well.
So seeing this I knew my mission had completed. I had turned on her interest in anal sex.
Perhaps she didn't know it herself, but I knew Margaret liked it in the butt.

So not waiting around any longer I pounded her even harder, trying to go as deep as possible
inside her, before letting out my semen. I tried to fill her up as much as I could before pulling
it out her ass, which immediately clammed down again, as to not let out the semen which had
been poured inside.
After that, I laid down onto the bed next to Margaret which had turned herself on her back
again.

"So you liked it right?"

"Don't misunderstand, I only agreed to it this time, because of special circumstances."

"Yes yes."

But before I could even rest for a bit Margaret started getting up.

"Let's go then, you said only one time here."

"But why not lie down a bit, my dick needs some rest too you know."

But Margaret gave a nice smile, "Nope let's go." I knew that she wouldn't budge so I just
stood up as well. I did achieve my goal in this bedroom after all so I guess it's not that bad.

"Well then bathroom next, how about you give me a full body-wash."

"Okay"

And so we moved to the bathroom before our final spurt would start.
66 Sex marathon with Margaret 3
I wanted to play some more in Emily's room, but Margaret didn't really let me. Well, I got her
anal virginity in it, so I guess I shouldn't push my luck.

I walked outside the room with Margaret making my way towards the bathroom where a full
body cleansing was waiting for me.

There was a small bathtub inside, so after filling it up I immediately sat inside signaling
Margaret to sit in front of me. Which she did.

Margaret sat in front of me, with her legs curled up as the tub wasn't that big. She leaned her
body backward, letting it rest against mine. It really was like we were a loving couple bathing
together.

Naturally, my hands made their way towards Margaret's breasts and they started to fondle
them. Like that, we just relaxed. Margaret closed her eyes and rested her head on my
shoulder, and I just enjoyed playing with her tits.

Sometimes a small moan escaped her mouth, which enticed me to have even more fun. And
after a bit, one hand descended to her lower regions, before making its way to her pussy. I
played with her clit and I started to finger her as well.

Margaret put one of her arms around my neck and just started to act even more lovey-dovey,
enjoying my hand-play.

"Drake stick it in."

As my hands weren't normal and could turn on women very quick, Margaret already started
to crave for it yet again. I didn't disappoint and lifted up her entire body, making sure my dick
was pointing straight at her pussy.

I gently lowered her letting my dick enter her pussy. I let her down the entire way so both our
bodies were fully connected. After I moved my hands to her breasts again.

"How about you do the work this time?"

Margaret didn't reply to me with words, but she did start to move. Lifting her body before
lowering it down again, impaling herself on my dick each time. Increasing the tempo
Margaret started to enjoy it more and more.

So it didn't take long before both of us climaxed yet again. After experiencing an orgasm yet
again Margaret let her body fall back down resting itself against mine again.

When she recovered it was time for us to truly wash ourselves. But before she could start I
made the condition that we couldn't wash ourselves and that she wasn't allowed to use her
hands.

She quickly figured out how to do it and put some shampoo on top of her breasts, before
starting to grind her body against mine.

It wasn't my first time bathing with a woman, well, to be honest, I can't really remember the
last time I washed my own body. I quite enjoy my women washing me and they liked doing it
as well, so usually, I let them do it.

Margaret had become the recent addition to this as she was now slowly washing my entire
body, with her's. Her breasts weren't that big, so it didn't felt as good as when for example
Marie would do it, but I liked it either way.

Seeing a mature woman doing her best to wash your body without using her hands, who
wouldn't enjoy that.

I washed her's as well, especially her pussy and her breasts. They were thoroughly washed.

After washing each other's body and even doing it one more time, we washed off the
shampoo with water and dried our bodies, before making it out of the bathroom.

"Ready for the last room?"

"Mmmh"

"Then let's go."

We entered her bedroom, where we would fuck for the remainder of the night. I couldn't
remember how many times we did it our how many semen I left out for the day, but what I
did know was that I was no way near done.
And once we entered the room and started having sex again we didn't stop. We fucked on and
on without break. Margaret wasn't embarrassed at all anymore and really wanted it as well.

Both of us just fucked like rabbits for the entire night. It wasn't until I could already see some
light coming into the room when both of us were exhausted and laid down completely worn
out.

But even then did Margaret snuggle closely with me before closing her eyes. I was tired as
well, as we did it a huge number of times, I couldn't remember how many times my dick had
entered her pussy.

So I closed my eyes as well, falling asleep with Margaret in my arms.

When I woke up I noticed the heavy feeling on my chest wasn't there anymore, so opening
my eyes I didn't see Margaret anymore. But I smell something nice, so I quickly concluded
she was probably making breakfast or more likely lunch.

And without having to wait long Margaret entered the room again, a plate with bread and
some eggs in her hands.

I just smiled as she entered the room, but when I saw what she was wearing I got a little bit
aroused. She wasn't wearing anything but an apron. She did the naked apron and I wasn't
there to watch her cook. But no need to fret about it, more of these opportunities would come
I'm sure of it.

Margaret entered the bed with the plate, while I sat upright.

"Good morning."

"Good morning Drake."

Margaret sat down next me laying the plate on top of her legs. I moved in for a morning kiss
and Margaret didn't disappoint. Our lips touched and kissed each other, but not before long
our tongue's joined in as we started to kiss nice and deep.

"Alright, we can do more of that later, for now, let's eat," I said after pulling away.

"Sure."

Margaret did sound a bit disappointed that the kiss didn't last that long, but I would soon
make up for that.

We ate lunch together on top of the bed, but it didn't take long for us the finish eating and to
put aside the plates.

Immediately after we started to have some fun in bed again, which didn't take long for it to
transform into nice hot sex. Even after last night's marathon where we did it a lot of times,
after a good sleep both of us were ready to rumble yet again.
So I filled Margaret up a few times once again. After which I just snuggled with her on the
bed. But once evening arrived I decided to go home, to Margaret's regret. She wanted to have
some more fun.

I gave her a goodbye kiss before leaving the house. Making my way back to my own house
were my other ladies were waiting. I also need to get back to school tomorrow. I've taken a
long enough pause from training. So starting tomorrow I'm gonna put in even more effort.

I also hope that Emily's jealousness won't be that much of a problem. I know that hearing the
man you love has multiple women is not exactly nice, but what else can I make of it.

Hopefully, with the help of Margaret, Emily will reason that it doesn't matter to her.

After taking care of that I can even have her help me with conquering Alison. I was already
imaging having sex with the sexy beauty.

And not only was she very beautiful, strong and a good head on her shoulder's. Her family
was one of the strongest and most important in the human kingdom. So getting her to become
mine will be very nice.

So thinking a bit about that I arrived home very quick. Naturally, none of the four women
gave a single amount of rest, as they wanted to spend some quality time as well. And who
was I to deny them that?

Even after mostly having sex in the last 24 hours I was still going strong, only the receivers
of my semen had increased from one to four. Naturally, I didn't disappoint and filled them up
completely.

After which I slept surrounded by my four beautiful women.

67 Telling Emily
The next day I was back at the magic school, but for some reason or the other, I haven't seen
Emily at all. The most likely reason is that she is avoiding me, not sure what do say.

I did meet Alesia and Angelica though, they immediately joined up and started to attack me. I
haven't done it with them for a few days, so both of them had amassed some needs. After
taking care of that I once again focused myself on training.

I mostly just focused on meditating, trying to feel the mana around me. From what I
understood from Alison, feeling and controlling mana is one of the most important aspects of
being a mage.

The more mana you can control into whatever you want the stronger you are. So I sat down
closed my eyes and just focused on the mana in my surrounding and nothing else.

As long as the mana wasn't changed into an element it would be completely invisible to the
eyes. But I could still sense it though. It was present in everything. The air, the buildings, the
grass everything around me had mana in it.

For now, I just focused on feeling it and not on controlling or changing it. I thought that I had
to focus strongly on the presence of mana, how it moved what it did.

And like that, I just sat there on a grass field in the middle of the campus. Sitting, with my
eyes closed, trying to get a feel for what was called mana.

And without noticing it quite some time passed.

"Drake"

"Drake?"

"DRAKE"

And then suddenly I jolted awake, not knowing what was going on. Opening my eyes I saw
the figure of the person I had wanted to meet today.

"Oh hey Emily what's wrong?"

"What's wrong? What's wrong with you? Just sitting here in the middle of a grass field,
sleeping."

"I was meditating."

"Oh I see, why here though?"

"I don't know felt like a good place I guess." I stood up and before Emily even had a chance
to react, I kissed her on the mouth.

After which Emily immediately pulled away. Getting red and looking around her if anyone
saw.

"Drake not here."

"Then let's go to my room."

And before she had a chance to even resist, I took her hand and dragged her with me. Luckily
she just went along and didn't try to escape.

It didn't take long for us to reach my dorm, as it was practically next to the field I had been
meditating.

So entering the room I wanted to have some fun with her, but I knew it was time for a talk
first. I owed it to Emily to tell her the truth about having more women.

"Emily please sit down, there is something I need to tell you."

"Okay, what's going on?"

"As you well know, once I took your virginity I regarded you as my women. But to be honest
I have to tell you, that you aren't my only women."
"Eh?"

"There are other's as well and I hope you will accept them and join them."

Honestly, I had no idea how to even phrase this even a bit normal. It was just way too weird
asking a woman to accept other's as well. But I had to do it.

Emily looked quite dumbfounded, totally now knowing what to say, as she just looked at me
without a particular expression on her face. Then after letting it sink in and thinking about it
she finally spoke.

"So you are telling me you have more women other than me and I have to just accept them
and even join them?"

"Well yes, I know it's not really normal, but I want you to know that I love you and I love
them all as well."

"How many do you have?"

"S-seven." I also already included Margaret, but telling Emily her mother was already mine,
probably wasn't that good an idea.

"SEVEN WOMEN? Are you fucking with me? What the hell are you to even seduce seven
women at your age?"

"I'm sorry, but this is just the way it is, I won't leave them and I most definitely won't let you
go."

"So you just want me to accept it then?"

"Yes," I said with an embarrassed look on my face. The other's accepted it way too easy, so
now that someone wasn't that easy to convince it was truly difficult for me to find the right
words if they even existed for this kind of situation.

Then suddenly Emily stood up and began walking out of the room.

"Where are you going?"

"I need to think about it sometime, please just leave me alone for a bit."

It truly stung hearing her words, but I knew that pressuring her right now wouldn't be good,
so I had to let her leave.

Hopefully, Margaret can try talking to her in the hope of Emily accepting it. But I couldn't do
anything for now.

But if Emily decided to not accept it in the end, I would need to come up with something. I
wasn't just willing to let her walk away from me, no I would make her mine.
I realized I started to become a bit possessive, but I had already done the deed with her. So
it's quite logical I wouldn't want her to become someone else's woman. And never ever would
I let that happen.

So Emily left my room and I was left alone again. Perhaps I should have told her after
fucking her, but that wouldn't be that good an idea either.

So I once again made my way through the teleportation point, together with Angelica and
Alesia to have some fun at home.

Just like every other time, it was straight from eating dinner and cleaning it up to having
some hot sex with all six of them.

Even though every day it was the same it wouldn't get repetitive, ever. Like I would ever get
tired of any of them, no I'm not like that. Once I conquer a woman and they become mine, it's
for life.

The next few days I didn't see Emily at all. She seems to be still thinking about my major
bomb. Only thing I could do for now was to give her some space.

It wasn't only me that didn't meet with her. I sparred a few more times with Alison, but she as
well hadn't seen her.

My relationship with Alison was also starting to get better and better. She wasn't quiet
anymore and conversed more than before. She even started some small talk once, so I knew
that I was going in the right direction with her.

Only needs a little bit more time, before I can try out and flirt a bit with her. Let's see how
she'll react to that. Hopefully, it's gonna be like a cute girl not knowing what is happening and
what she should do.

I also visited Margaret a few times, naturally enjoying some sweet ass sex with her. It was as
if Margaret truly let loose now. She didn't shy away from being flirty and she liked having
my dick inside her more and more.

Margaret really turned from a sickly woman who didn't have sex in a long while, to an
energetic woman who wanted to do it a lot.

Her body was making a shocking recovery. She didn't feel unwell anymore, the opposite she
felt she had more energy than ever before. Margaret also started to recuperate some flesh on
her bones. Her breasts had already grown a size and her ass got some more meat as well.

In short, she was transforming into an incredibly sexy mature woman. I was very glad about
her changes. Not only was she getting healthy, which was the first goal. She also started to
get way more attractive.

But even though a few days passed Emily hadn't come home as well, so even if Margaret
could talk to her and try to convince her. It wouldn't happen unless Emily came home.
I was having a lot of sex with Margaret and it felt amazing as well. I wanted Emily to become
mine as well. Not only could I enjoy her incredible body. I could even have some threesomes
with the mother-daughter pair.

I always fantasized both of them lying naked in bed, being conquered by my dick, mother and
daughter trying to please me. Who wouldn't want that? So hopefully Emily comes around
soon enough.
68 Angelica in the class room
Like this, another day passed, where nothing really happened. I went to class as usual. When
Angelica was teaching I couldn't hold back and just had to switch on the vibrator inside her
pussy.

Seeing her squirming, trying to act as if nothing's wrong, really turns me on. I'm the only one
who knows why the teacher is squirming her legs so much. Anybody else inside the
classroom doesn't really know what's going on.

When the class is over and everyone leaves the room, I stayed for a bit.

"Good job holding out."

"Draaake, why are you always bullying me like this?"

"Oh I'm bullying you," I said walking towards her, "Then why did it turn you on so much?"

I grabbed one of her breasts over her closed, causing her to shiver a bit, as she was very
sensitive at the moment. And before she could even say something I put my lips on top her's,
starting to kiss her.

Angelica didn't hesitate or pull away at all, instead, she parted her lips allowing me to roam
inside mouth freely. Naturally, I didn't disappoint and I started to play with her tongue with
mine.

I grabbed her, lifted her up and sat her down on her desk. All the while my tongue remained
inside her mouth. After I sat her down my hands started to roam over her entire body.

"Ah, Drake what if someone sees?"

"Don't worry about that, nobody is even close to here this moment of the day."

After I reassured her I continued kissing her. Even though she was sitting on her desk I could
still easily kiss her.

The effects of the basic body strengthening technique didn't only increase my muscles, it also
increased my height. So I've grown way more than usual kids, my height already reaching
1,75 meters. I was already the tallest in the entire classroom.

If I didn't tell someone I'm only twelve years old, then nobody would even be able to guess it.
Most likely if I told someone they still wouldn't believe me.
But I didn't care, I'm mentally not twelve, so why should it bother me that my body isn't that
of a twelve-year-old kid as well.

I continued kissing her for a while, having an intense battle with her tongue. After a while, I
got her down again. Her shirt was already lifted, showing me her breasts in full view. I also
pulled down her pants and panties, showing me her lower regions as well. Then I whispered
in her ear.

"Lean on the blackboard and stick out your ass."

"Tsss, you pervert, telling your teacher to get in such an embarrassing position in her own
classroom."

"Oh? Then why are you currently standing like that?"

Just as I said Angelica had positioned herself against the blackboard, her ass pointing towards
me so I could see her pussy perfectly.

"Seems like you're a pervert as well," I said while chuckling softly.

"Hmmm,"

But other than this Angelica couldn't find a decent reply so she just decided to take the easy
way out by ignoring me.

"Oh well if you aren't in the mood for it I better go I guess."

"W-wait, fine I'm a pervert just like you, so please fuck my pussy."

"Finally honest are we? I'll reward you then."

I pulled the vibrator out of her and it was soaking wet, so I didn't wait any longer and stuck
my dick inside her already extremely wet pussy.

"Aahh."

Angelica started to feel good immediately, so I started pounding her. I put both hands on her
ass, while I pushed my waist forward with power. Filling her insides up in seconds. Angelica
couldn't move as she was pushed against the blackboard.

So I took full advantage of the situation by giving her a hard pounding. I started fucking her
with a lot vigor, thrusting inside her pussy with great strength, before pulling it out again.

Angelica was already moaning, but she was still trying to keep her moans to a minimum. If
someone heard her and tried to find out what was happening was something she didn't want
to happen.

I didn't really care about such things much. Nobody was even close to us right now, so no
need to hold back. I just fucked her nice and deep.
After a few minutes of enjoying hot sex with her, I moved closer to her. Putting my body
entirely against her's. My dick still lodged deep inside her, as my hands went up and took a
hold of her breasts, which were pushed against the blackboard.

My head went closer to her's as well, before I blew softly against her ear, turning her on even
more.

"You want it?"

"yes." She said softly.

"I didn't hear that."

"Yes."

"Seems to me you don't."

"YES, I want it, please release it deep inside of me!"

"That's more like it."

I did a few last thrusts before I came inside her, filling up her womb with fresh semen.
Naturally, Angelica climaxed as well, as she momentary lost control of her voice, moaning
with quite some sound. If anyone as close by they would surely have heard it.

But well, school was over so students left the building and the teacher also went to another
building doing their business somewhere else.

So I just enjoyed Angelica's orgasm face not shutting her up at all. After a while, my semen
completely filled her up and she got weaker as well, signaling the end of both her orgasm and
mine.

After which I sat down onto the teacher's chair, which obviously belongs to her, and I pulled
her so that she would sit on my lap.

So now Angelica was sitting nicely on my lap, trying to recuperate her strength. I just
enjoyed her sitting on top of me.

"Having sex with you in your classroom always really turns me on."

"Me too, doing it with a student in my own room, strangely it's a huge turn on for me."

"Haha, that's how my woman should react," I said grabbing both her boobs, causing a small
moan to escape her lips. "Then how about we do it again?"

"Yes, but quickly I really don't want anyone seeing us."

And like that we ended up doing it once again in the classroom, before both of us freshened
up and made our way out the building, acting like nothing strange was going on. We even
departed at different times and exits, to make sure nobody would suspect anything.

But what neither of us knew was that there was somebody watching, from atop the rooftop.
Chuckling they said: "he really is quite the guy."

But all of this was unknown to me, as I made my way home.

I decided to give my women some more attention, as I was quite a bit at Margaret's lately.
Even though I have a lot of women I don't want to leave any one of them alone. It's gonna be
a bit taxing on my body, but it sure was worth it.

Every one of them loved me and I loved them, so I needed to make sure to spend time with
them. So I decided first on my sister's.

It's time to become even closer to them than before. Thinking about this I realized that most
of the time it revolves around me. Usually, I don't ask them how they are feeling or doing.
Naturally, I'm not egoistic, as I do care about them, I just don't show it enough.

So deciding this on my way home I quickly arrived home, where food was already being
prepared by Marie. I kissed everyone hello, naturally on the mouth with tongue. Sometimes
even fondling them a bit, before my hand get's swapped away and they declare me as a
pervert once again. But none of them don't like it.

We ate dinner as usual and after I told that them that only Chelsea and Sabrina would join
me. Naturally, the two girls were happy and the other's started to complain a bit. I reassured
them, that tomorrow it was Marie's and Susan's turn and the day after tomorrow was the turn
for Alesia and Angelica.

When they heard this they calmed down, so I took my sisters and headed upstairs, wanting to
have a nice enjoying session with them.
69 Sister time
Once upstairs it didn't take long for the clothes to come off our bodies. Once naked I
immediately dived in and started to make out with Chelsea. Sabrina didn't just stay idle and
pushed her breasts against my back, wanting attention as well.

Naturally, I couldn't resist feeling those mountains pushed against my back, so I broke the
kiss with Chelsea turned around and started to grope that big chest of Sabrina's, now leaving
Chelsea disappointed.

It was a bit funny as she tried the same as her sister to push her chest against my back, but
they weren't nearly as big as Sabrina's. Not that their size difference bothers me, I just
enjoyed fondling the big tits in front of me while feeling the smaller chest on my back.

Chelsea soon understood she couldn't do the same as her sister with her breasts, so she
switched strategies. She still stood behind me only now her hand made it's way toward my
dick before starting to stroke it.

My dick was already fully erect and was now enjoying the nice movement of Chelsea's hands
going over it. My hands still exploring the big chest in front of me.
Even though they were sister's, one had the second biggest chest and the other had the second
smallest chest. Only having Marie and Alesia in front of them respectively.

But that wasn't the only big difference between them. Chelsea was the smart one and Sabrina
was the not so smart one.

So they had completely contradicting body types, even though both women still are very
beautiful. And they have completely contracting intelligence levels. It always amazes me how
they can be so different while being sisters.

Not long after I stopped groping Sabrina and I pushed both women on top of the bed, having
them lie down beside each other.

I moved towards their lower bodies, my mouth in the direction of Chelsea's pussy and one of
my hands started to assault Sabrina's.

I started licking Chelsea's pussy, not forgetting to tease her clit with my free hand. I just
licked it a bit, but I soon started to make my way inside with my tongue, causing pleasure to
go through Chelsea's body.

Naturally, my hand assaulting Sabrina wasn't being idle either. I started out sliding over her
slit, before making my way over to her bud on top. Playing around with it, with two fingers.

Both women were enjoying my actions, as their moans were already filling the room. I could
also feel my hand pleasuring Sabrina to get wetter by the second. Of course, Chelsea wasn't
behind as her pussy started to wet as well.

My abilities in pleasing a pussy were amazingly good. As I have been practicing it for a very
long time, it wasn't at rookie level anymore. No women would not enjoy me working their
bodies.

After I decided it was enough for the foreplay I pulled back and I pointed my dick straight at
Sabrina's pussy. Chelsea had gotten the tongue with foreplay so it was only fair to have
Sabrina go first.

I didn't wait around any longer and started to insert my dick inside Sabrina. Inserting it in one
go deep inside her body. After which I didn't stop and started to pound Sabrina with quite
some vigor.

Sabrina's tits started to bounce up and down, at the same pace I was going in and out of her
pussy with my dick. It only invigorated me even more, seeing those nice breasts going up and
down.

Not long after I could see Chelsea looking at Sabrina with a slightly jealous look in her eyes
because that dick wasn't pounding her right now. So I signaled her to come close to me,
which she happily did.

Chelsea sat on her knees next to me. My hand made it's way to her pussy, while she leaned in
for a nice wet kiss. So still pounding Sabrina at the same pace I was also pleasuring my other
sister, by giving her a deep kiss.

So continuing to pleasure the two women simultaneously, I myself was also being pleasured
by the both of them. Sabrina's pussy was doing work on my dick, by contradicting and trying
to stay as tight as possible.

Chelsea was nicely kissing me, while my fingers were exploring her cavern. A wet hot
cavern.

After a bit, I broke off the kiss as I was soon reaching my first orgasm of the evening. So
letting go of Chelsea for the moment and completely focusing on Sabrina I started to pound
her pussy with even more speed and power. Giving Sabrina a lot of pleasure as well.

"I'm going to cum, Sabrina."

"MEEE, TOOOOO." She yelled. The women definitely would hear it as well, probably
arousing them as well.

A few seconds later my warm semen started to fill up her womb, not stopping until Sabrina's
pussy was overflowing with semen.

Sabrina at the same time climaxed as well, allowing me to hear those loud moans one last
time for now, before quieting down again.

I pulled my dick out her pussy, but I had no intention to stop. There was another woman here
who really wanted some as well. I signaled Chelsea to go on all fours, which she happily
agreed to as she knew what comes next.

I got behind her looking at that nice tight ass of her, seeing her holes completely vulnerable in
front of me. I just had to pound this pussy of her's.

My dick came back to full-life at nearly record speed. Just a minute after climaxing it was
already in its full glory.

Chelsea's pussy was already very wet as well, so no further action was required. Not staying
idle any longer, I pushed my hips forward, my dick entering nicely inside Chelsea's pussy.

Chelsea let out a cute moan after I filled her up with my rod. I didn't sit around and started to
pound deep inside her.

Because I was fucking her doggy style I was pounding her very deeply. After a bit, I even
started to hit her cervix a few times. This only cause Chelsea to go even madder with
pleasure.

Chelsea was totally feeling it as her tongue was dangling out of her mouth with her eyes
peeled back. I couldn't see it, but I definitely knew this was her look right now.

So I just kept on pounding her nice and deep, making sure to get as deep as possible inside
her vagina to make her experience true pleasure.
It didn't take long for Chelsea to climax, but I didn't show any sign of slowing down for the
moment. But after a bit, even I was starting to feel it coming. Because I immediately
continued having sex after cumming inside of Sabrina, so it didn't take as long to orgasm
now.

So not holding back for the last few thrusts I poured my already recovered semen deep inside
her womb, filling her up just like her sister. Chelsea now experienced a true orgasm as well
and again just like her sister she yelled out loud as well.

Seems in some things the sisters aren't that different after all, I thought to myself.

After finishing pouring my semen inside her, I took a break and laid down on the bed.
Sabrina and Chelsea were still by conscious as it wasn't their first time experiencing such
deep sex, so they snuggled close to me.

Sabrina rested her head onto my chest on my right side and Chelsea did the same at the
opposite side of me. I enjoyed their nice naked bodies lying against me, while they rested a
bit before continuing with our session.

So I pulled them in close wrapping one arm around both of them. Naturally, my hand rested
on top of one of their breasts. Only groping it slightly.
70 Talking with Chelsea and Sabrina
Both of them snuggled close to me, trying to be as comfortable in my arms as possible. I just
enjoyed having their naked bodies pressed against mine.

"So how are the two of you doing at school?" I said a bit sudden to them.

"Oh, why the interest all of sudden in our school?"

"Can't a man ask how his women are doing?"

"Of course you can."

"So everything alright with school?"

"Well, I'm good, I like it and I'm currently on top of the rankings." Said Chelsea with proud.

"I can't say the same about Sabrina though." Chelsea chuckled.

"That-, I'm just not good at things like studying. You're just a nerd!" Sabrina retorted.

"I'm not a nerd. You're just stupid, everything goes to those cow tits of yours." Chelsea
immediately countered.

"You're just jealous of them," Sabrina said with a cheeky smile, seemingly proud of her
assets.

"Okay okay, no need to bicker any further. Chelsea, I'm proud of you to be one of the top
students, even though when you joined the school you probably had the least amount of
knowledge."

"Thank you, Drake," Chelsea said sticking out her tongue to Sabrina.

"As for you Sabrina, I know that learning isn't your strong suit, but I know you're trying. Also
I very much like those cow tits of yours."

"Aah Draaakee, don't call them cow tits."

I groped one of her breasts and said: "but they are my cow tits aren't they?"

"Yes, they are."

"Even though you aren't a bright student, is there something else you are good at or like to
do?"

"Well, I'm better than Chelsea in one thing, which I also like doing."

"Oh, what then?"

"Well, I quite like visual arts."

"What's that?"

"Things like drawing or painting."

"You also like doing it?"

"Mmmh," she nodded "but there is something I wanted to try."

"Oh, what?"

"Ah no forget about it, I'll probably won't be good at it anyway."

"Nonsense, you can tell me about it can't you, you don't need to be ashamed."

"Well, I always wanted to try tailoring clothes. I like drawing and coming up with all sorts of
clothes, so I wanted to try and make them sometimes."

"I see that's quite incredible," then after thinking for a while I continued, "then why don't we
go see a tailor in the next few days, perhaps even get you an apprenticeship."

"REALLY!?" Sabrina's face really lit up with joy.

"Sure why not?"

"Thank you, Drake, thank you," she said while giving me countless kisses.

She really lighted up and became very cheerful.

"But why haven't you said any of this before?" I asked her.

"Well, I didn't want to bother you with it."

"How could you ever be a bother. From now on if there is something you want to get or try
out just talk to me. Same goes for you Chelsea and the others as well."

"I will."

"Me too."

"Great now that's out of the way who's up for round 2?"

Which both of them happily said yes to.

The next day I did exactly the same with Marie and Susan. First giving them a good
pounding, releasing my sperm deep inside their pussies.

After which I lay down in exactly the same way as yesterday. With Marie and Susan
snuggling close to me.

I also said the same to both of them, telling them that whenever they need something or want
do to something, they just need to come to me and I can hopefully help them.

Susan said she didn't need anything at the moment and was very happy which how her life
was going. Even though she was still working during the day, she liked doing it so she just
kept on doing it.

Marie also said her life was incredible at the moment and didn't ask for anything. Other than
stuff like kitchen tools or household things. All of which she wanted to help her in the house
so she would make an even better home for me to come home too.

I was happy with their reactions as they both admitted they liked how it was going and didn't
need for a lot more, just enjoying their time together with me and the other women in the
house.

After talking with them for some more, we once again turned into animals ready to fuck a lot.
Which we did. Both Marie and Susan were down for the count by the time I was done with
them. So lying down in the middle of them with their bodies pressed against mine I fell
asleep once more.

Only to repeat the same yet again in the evening. Only now with Angelica and Alesia.
Angelica told me she didn't want anything at the moment and was happy. Being a teacher was
something she always wanted to be and becoming my women was the best thing that ever
happened to her.

Which I was very glad to hear. Seeing such a woman admit that being your's was one of the
best things ever happened to her was incredibly nice to hear.
Alesia also said she liked being with me and she wanted to be a strong mage, which she was
currently training for, but I could see in her eyes that she was still struggling with something.
When the time is right she'll tell me and I will gladly help her, but I don't want to force her to
tell it, she needs to do it of her own accord.

Naturally, I still said to her that she could tell me anything and that I would make sure to help
her, but she still didn't tell me what was bothering her. I could guess it a bit, but before she
tells me I won't know for sure. So not wanting to dig any deeper I dropped it, for now.

After which I started to tumble around with the cousins, enjoying my time in their sweet
bodies. Drilling them nice and deep, making sure that once again I would remain victorious
in our nightly battles. Which I did, naturally.

The next day soon passed by as well, still no sign of Emily though. I truly hope for her to get
a change of mind soon. There was something which happened with Bianca though.

While in her class and activating the sexual pheromone aura, targeting Bianca, I could swear
that she threw me some very fast glances. Not a despising or any kind of bad look. No, from
what I could recognize it was one filled with desire. Which I didn't really understand. Yes,
our relationship was better than when I started school, she really didn't like me then.

But it's not like we are the greatest friends or anything like that at the moment. Still seeing
her glances, which only lasted less than a second, I knew that there was something she
wanted. Normal people wouldn't even see her glancing my way, let alone seeing the
expression on her face. But luckily I ain't-a normal guy.

Changes are happening within Bianca, hopefully, changes which are good for me and help
me conquer her. They probably are a result of getting exposed to the sexual pheromone aura
each day, but what got me thinking was, why she glanced my way.

Yes, the sexual pheromone aura turns her on and get's her sexually active, but that doesn't
mean it gets the target of it thinking of me. So perhaps there is more to the sexual pheromone
aura than I know or it's just a huge coincidence. Whatever it is I need to find it out, but seeing
Bianca like this, fired on my desire to get her to become mine.

This evening I would once again make my way towards Margaret's house, after not seeing
her for a few days. When I told her I would not be able to go to her house for a few days, she
really started to pout and tried to change my mind. Only thing I saw was the cute pout on the
face of a mature woman, which definitely turned me on. So after having sex with her one last
time for that day, I took my leave, telling her I would come back about four days later. Which
happened to be today.

Making my way towards her house, I started to think about the nice things I would do with
her. What I didn't know was what happened in Margaret's house today and how that would
affect me.
71 Emily comes home
I started to walk towards Margaret's house to once again satisfy that mature pussy of her's.
What I didn't know was that something else would happen inside her house. Something I
didn't expect to happen at the moment.

--The same day at Margaret's house--

Margaret woke up with an itch in her lower regions. The itch of not having it filled up with a
dick for multiple days. Margaret had relieved herself using her own fingers and some tools
Drake had given her, but nothing could compare to Drake's amazing dick.

After satisfying herself and having the itch calmed down for a bit she got out of bed to make
breakfast for herself. She knew that Drake would come to visit her and he would fill her
entire body with pleasure, before fucking her brainless.

So knowing that the itch in her pussy would vanish tonight she couldn't wait for the time to
pass faster so she could finally lose herself in lust again.

At first, it had been a bit weird for her, giving her body and not later her mind to such a
young guy. It was necessary to remove the illness from her body. So the first time she only
had sex with him because she had no other choice.

But this soon changed. At first, the sex was pleasurable and she started to like. After a few
times, she already realized that her body was getting more sensitive and that she truly started
to enjoy the sex. Not only because it healed her body, but also because it just felt amazing.

Then after that night of having sex all over the house, she had truly given herself to this man.
Opening up to him and even accepting to become his. Only one problem remained, and that
was the fact that her daughter, which she loved the most in the world, was also in love with
him.

At first, she decided to quench her newfound love, to let her daughter be happy with him.
Even if that would mean giving up her own feelings. But Drake didn't let her do this. He
wanted both of them. Mother and daughter together.

It sounded really weird to Margaret and had never heard about something like this happening
before, but even though it was weird, it also was a solution which could mean both she and
her daughter could be happy.

But knowing Emily, who had been a rather jealous girl ever since her father left her, she
didn't expect that Emily would easily accept this. And her suspicions were true, Emily hadn't
accepted the fact that the man she loved had more woman. And this was even without
knowing her mother was part of it as well.

From the moment Emily heard about it she didn't talk with anyone. Even Margaret hadn't
seen her daughter in this time. So even if she could try to talk her into it, she simply didn't
have the chance to do so.

After Margaret had finished her breakfast, she did some household chores. She cleaned the
house and did the laundry. She was still a bit surprised that she was able to do all of this
flawlessly.
Before Drake entered her life, she would be very tired just walking a little bit. But now she
was literally brimming with energy. All thanks to the semen of her man, that wonderful
semen. She still didn't know how or why it would heal her, but she soon decided to not mull
over it any longer and just accept that it did.

When doing laundry she suddenly heard a knock on the front door. Margaret walked to the
door before looking through the small opening in the door at who it was.

Only seconds after looking through the small hole, a surprised expression appeared on her
face and she rapidly moved to open the door.

Standing outside was none other than her own daughter Emily.

"Emily! Hi honey, please come inside."

"Hi mom," Emily said while moving inside.

"Emily, where have you been these days? I didn't hear from you for days."

"I'm sorry I just had to think about something."

Margaret decided to not beat around the bushed and just confront Emily. She didn't want to
force her daughter in a relationship with Drake if Emily didn't want it herself. But she knows
her daughter and she can tell Emily likes him.

"About what Drake has told you about himself?"

Emily was a bit shocked, as she didn't expect her mother to even know about it.

"You know about it as well?"

"I do know yes."

"How did you find out?"

"Drake told me about it."

"Then what do you think of it."

"Honestly I was a bit surprised about it at first, but soon I thought it didn't really matter that
much to me that he has several women. A guy with that amount of power is sure to have
more women. I'm just happy that he even accepted me as well."

Emily didn't reply thinking about what her mother said. It did make a bit sense to her, but she
still couldn't find it in herself to accept sharing the guy she liked. But once she heard the last
sentence her mother said she looked up to Margaret, very shocked.

Margaret realized she probably shouldn't have said that she herself was his woman as well for
now, but it just popped out of her mouth.
"Y-you what?"

Margaret knew she couldn't take back what she had said and just had to make the most out of
it. She sighed and spoke up.

"Yes, I became his woman as well. Not because he is healing my body or anything like that.
Unknowingly I fell in love with him. At first, I didn't felt anything for him, even when he
started to flirt with me, I just rejected him every time. But he kept trying and soon I even
started to fall for him. Me being an older woman and he is so young, but I still rejected it. But
he didn't treat me as an old woman or a sick woman or anything like that. He treated me like
a woman he liked and wanted. Nobody has made me feel like that in a long time. I didn't
want another man in my life after your father left me. But Drake made that feeling change. It
made me think that if he was that guy, I would be okay with it. And like that I accepted it. I
hope you won't hate your mother for it, as I know you have feelings for him as well, but for
the first time in my life I won't change that to make you happy instead."

After the huge amount of talking Margaret did it was finally silent inside the house. Both
Margaret nor Emily didn't talk and just looked at each other.

But finally, after a few minutes, Emily spoke up: "I-I understand, I'm happy for you that you
finally found someone you love again and I won't ask you to leave him for me, but I still can't
accept him as well."

"Because of your father leaving you?"

"What has that to do with it?"

"Well you didn't really have a fatherly figure growing up and you had to rely on mostly
yourself because I couldn't do a lot to help you. So I think that growing up without a male in
your life, made you feel that you want to meet a man who will take care of you and only you.
That's why hearing the guy, who you thought to be your soulmate, tell you he has more
women and that you'll have to share made you doubt."

"That, I, that, I don't know."

Emily started to stutter and didn't really know what to think anymore. She really wanted to
tell her mother this wasn't true, but she couldn't. She didn't know if this was the true reason
behind it, but she also couldn't refute it.

Growing up without a father was hard for her, but she managed to succeed even though her
mother was sick. And hearing that the guy she gradually fell in love with has more women
made her not sure what to do anymore.

"You like Drake right?"

"Y-yes I do," Emily replied honestly because even though she couldn't accept sharing him,
she still liked him a lot.

"You know Drake loves you as well don't you?"

"Yes."

"Then why the hell are you being so doubtful about it. Yes, you'll have to share him with
others, but that doesn't mean he doesn't care about you. I know you always dreamed of a
prince on the white horse, who would love only you and that you lived happily ever after. But
this is the real world where fairy tales don't exist. You love him and he loves you, it's as
simple as that."

"But still, I-."

"But nothing. I know it isn't conventional, but Drake isn't an ordinary guy at all. If you wait
and keep doubting he is eventually gonna stop caring about you. Is that what you want?"

Margaret was truly in mother-mode right now, trying to make her child agree with her.

"No, I don't want that at all."

"Then why don't you fight for him? Yes, he has more women, but he still cares a lot about
you. From the day he told you and you left him, he has been kept asking me about you even
though I didn't know where you were as well."

"He did?"

"Yes, he truly cares about you and you want to throw all of that away just because you can't
accept sharing him? You want him to leave you?"

"NO, I don't want him to leave me."

"Then what do you plan to do about that?"

72 Seeing Emily again
After three days of not seeing Margaret, I was looking forward to my happy time with her. I
always enjoy having sex with, especially since she's opening up more over time.

At first, it was a bit stiff, but as we did it more and more she doesn't reject a lot anymore.
Even anal has become something she has been opened up to.

When I arrived at the house I took out the key she gave me. As I would be coming here quite
a bit, Margaret agreed to give me a key to the house, so I would be able to come inside when
she wouldn't be at home.

I quickly unlocked the door and entered inside. When I walked inside the house I couldn't see
anyone. I looked in the living room and the kitchen, but both were empty.

"Margaret, you here?" I yelled, to make sure if she was present in the house or not.

Not long after I heard her voice from her bedroom.

"I'm in the bedroom, I have a nice surprise waiting for you."

Immediately thinking that she was wearing something incredibly arousing, I moved towards
the bedroom. My dick already starting to act up imagining Margaret wearing something sexy.

I quickly arrived in front of the door leading to Margaret's bedroom. I didn't bother knocking
and immediately made my way inside the bedroom.

But when I entered something came into sight which definitely was a surprise. Yes, it was
Margaret wearing some incredibly sexy underwear, which I was hoping for. But this wasn't
the biggest surprise.

There was another woman, wearing nothing but sexy underwear sitting on the bed next to
Margaret. It was none other than the woman who made me wait so long before appearing
before me again. It was Emily.

"Emily?" I said moving towards her.

"Hi, Drake. I'm sorry I didn't come back ear-"

But before she could even finish her sentence I was in front of her and pulled her into my
arms, hugging her. I was just happy she was back and seeing the clothes she was wearing I
could conclude she has come to terms with me having multiple women.

"I'm just glad you're back, please don't leave me for so long again," I said still hugging her.

"I won't."

While still hugging Emily I looked at Margaret, who smiled happily. I gave her a slight nod,
thanking her for making Emily accept it. Margaret nodded back at me.

After a bit, I released Emily from my arms and looked her straight into her eyes.

"So you agree with it?" I asked just to be completely sure.

"Yes, I'm fine with you having more women, but I'll make sure you'll only look at me," Emily
said confidently.

"Oh, and how are you gonna do that?" I said with a small grin. I knew she was only saying
this to lighten the mood a bit.

"You just watch."

And not saying anything else Emily moved in and planted those juicy lips of her on top of
mine, giving me a nice sweet kiss.

I was a bit perplexed at first, not really expecting her to take the initiative, but I soon just
enjoyed this beautiful woman kissing me on her own. Naturally starting to kiss her back as
well. It was only lips on lips though no tongues were used. Probably because of Emily's
minimal experience in kissing or anything sexual for that matter.
After a bit, Emily retreated and I could see her bright red face. She looked really cure,
fiddling with her fingers not really knowing what to do afterward.

"I see so that's your plan," I said while putting my hands at her cheeks, "but if you think that's
enough you're very much wrong."

And at this time I pulled her in for another kiss, a kiss where one thing was very different
than before. I was in charge now. So pulling her in close I planted my lips on top of her's
again. But I didn't stop there I tried to open up her mouth to be able to insert my tongue in her
mouth.

Emily just went with the flow as she didn't know what to do, so it didn't take long for me to
succeed in opening up her mouth. I immediately moved my tongue inside to start a battle
with her's.

I found her tongue very quickly and started to entangle with it, enjoying the sweet taste of her
mouth. My hands didn't stay idle either. I moved one hand towards one of Emily's big breasts
and started to fondle her over her bra.

Emily let me do whatever I wanted and didn't push me away at all. Not long after I started
fondling her breasts, small moans wanted to leave her mouth. But unfortunately, her mouth
was still completely sealed up by my mouth.

So not even able to moan, Emily could just enjoy the pleasure I was giving her.

My other hand which was currently not doing anything started to lower itself to reach Emily's
panties. I immediately went inside her panties and started playing with her clit. Which
naturally caused her to even more pleasure, as she started to shiver slightly not able to hold
back the feeling she got from me teasing her clitoris.

I quickly removed the remaining clothes on her body, which only were a bra and her panties.
So Emily was completely nude right now. But she herself didn't even know as she was still
infatuated with the kiss I was giving her.

I was playing with her body a lot, to make sure she would receive a lot of pleasure. And
feeling her body squirming against mine and the muffled moans coming out of her mouth I
definitely knew I was succeeding.

For the next few minutes, I didn't give her even a slight moment of rest, as I continued to
torment all three parts of her body. Not long after Emily couldn't hold in anymore and she
reached her first climax.

I let go of her mouth to be able to see her nice orgasmic face, which didn't disappoint. Emily
let out a big moan as her tongue started to dangle out of her mouth, while her eyes started to
pull back, showing more white.

After her orgasm ended she collapsed backward, lying on top of the bed. I lied down next to
her and said with a small grin plastered on my face: "looks like I won this round."

I knew she wanted to pleasure me a lot to make sure I wouldn't look or even think of other
women, but that was a bit of a futile plan. A girl new to sex would never be able to outlast
me, as I've been doing it for many years now.

Emily looked at me with fire in her eyes, "Humph, I'll definitely beat you some time, I'll
make you swallow those words."

"I look forward to it. But for tonight I'm gonna have lots of fun with you. Don't even think
about leaving this bed before I'm done with you."

Emily gulped visibly, knowing that she would definitely drown in pleasure tonight, but then
she got help from her none other than her mother.

"Bullying my daughter huh, let's see how you take two on one then. " Margaret said, her
competitive spirit also lighted.

"Oh seems like the mother wants to share the same fate of her daughter. I don't mind taking
on the both of you. Just know once we start there is no going back."

"We wouldn't have it any other way." Emily and Margaret said in sync.
73 Some mother-daughter action
I didn't wait around any longer and started to play with Margaret, as Emily was still
recovering from her previous orgasm. So giving her a bit of time to relax I decided to start
getting Margaret in heat as well.

Which was easier than I thought, Margaret's pussy was already wet and her nipples were
standing fully erect. Seeing her daughter getting played with must have turned her on as well.

I chuckled a bit thinking about it. Didn't think that when you see your own daughter brought
to orgasm, would make a mother horny as well. But it was true nonetheless. The woman in
front of me was already ready to go, not needing any more foreplay.

I quickly removed the remaining underwear on Margaret's body, after which I started to play
with her the same way I did with Emily. Kissing her very deeply, kneading one of her tits and
playing with her clitoris, sometimes entering the wet pussy of her's.

And just like Emily couldn't handle my attack on her body, Margaret couldn't either. Like
mother like daughter, both couldn't keep up with my movements and had to succumb to
pleasure, not able to fight back against me.

Everything was under my control, but suddenly the fight between Margaret and me was
interrupted by Emily. She had quickly recovered from her orgasm and was already able to
move again.

Seeing her mother notwithstanding the pleasure I was giving her, Emily decided to take
action as well. She moved behind me and pressed her breasts against my back, signaling she
would start as well.

I was already fully naked just like the other two ladies, so Emily didn't hesitate and moved
one of her hands down, towards my dick. Once she found it she wrapped her fingers around
my dick.

Once she had her finger's around my dick she stopped for a bit, most likely because even
though she had sex with me two times already, this was her first time actually having the dick
that penetrated her in her hands.

But Emily soon got used to it and she started to move up and down slowly, trying to jerk me
off. Her hands felt nice on my dick, but she still is quite a bit of an amateur, so the actual
pleasure I was feeling from it was minimal.

Even then I sometimes moaned a bit, so Emily would think she was actually succeeding in
her plan. All the while I was attacking Margaret with even more vigor, she could barely keep
up with the pleasure coursing through her veins.

I decided to end Margaret's suffering and with a few nice movements of my fingers, I made
her climax. Margaret let out a big moan, while her head swayed backward.

"The two of you need to think of something better if you want to take me on."

Emily immediately came back to earth as she understood I was still nowhere close to
cumming, while both she and her mother had already climaxed once.

Putting on a small frown, Emily pushed me on the bed, so I would lay on my back, my dick
pointing straight at the ceiling.

I just went with the flow and let her do what she wanted to do, for now. Emily moved close to
my dick, before enveloping it with both her breasts. It surprised me quite a bit as I definitely
didn't expect Emily to even know about a boob job, let alone give me one.

But the opposite was true, as now Emily's nice round breasts were around my dick, while her
hands were squishing them together. When she got her bearings she started to move her
breasts up and down.

Just like her hands, it was a bit clumsy, but this didn't make it any less pleasurable. I was
enjoying it very much, seeing her working so hard to try and make me cum.

Emily nicely moved her breasts up and down my dick, but unfortunately, it still wasn't
enough for me to climax, which disappointed her a bit.

But then suddenly Margaret sat down on the opposite side of Emily.

"Let's see if you can handle both of us together."

And with that Margaret and Emily, both took one side of my dick and pressed their breasts
against it, pressing onto each other's as well.

It didn't also feel amazing, but the view it gave me is amazing as well. Mother and daughter
both using their nice bust, to make me cum. Then suddenly a lewd idea popped into my head.
"You know what would surely cause me to cum?" I said with a cheeky smile to both women.

They just looked at me with questioning gazes, signaling me to continue and tell them what it
was.

The smile on my face got a bit bigger as I told them: "The two of you making out."

"What? I'm not gonna kiss my daughter. Doing this is already not normal. Kissing just really
goes over the top."

"Well, I won't force you to do it. Only giving you an idea at how to succeed at making me
cum, if you don't want to do that, that's fine."

Even though Margaret immediately refused and said she didn't want to do it, Emily stayed
quiet. It really looked like she was truly thinking about it. And after about half a second she
made her mind up.

"I'm okay with it." She said.

Margaret was now truly surprised, not thinking that her daughter would actually agree with it.
Even I didn't think she would do it, I only said so to see what their reactions would be like.
Never expecting Emily to actually agree to it.

"If I need to do this to make you reach an orgasm, I will. I won't back down."

And without even having her mother agree with it, Emily put her lips on top of her mother's.
Once again stunning both me and Margaret. Margaret couldn't move and just sat still, Emily's
lips on top of her's.

Their tits still pressing on my dick, while at the same time giving me a nice view of them
kissing each other. But I still wasn't satisfied with it. I was reaching close to an orgasm, but I
wanted to see more.

"Now why don't you start playing with each other tongue's."

And not long after they actually did. Even Margaret who was against it at first opened her
mouth a little to let Emily's tongue enter inside.

After enjoying the french kiss between mother and daughter it was time to let them get what
they wanted. So while not saying anything, I came. My semen spluttering on their faces and
chest.

After I was done Emily and Margaret had already separated and were slowly licking up the
semen on their faces. Emily gave me a victorious look as if saying she had won. So seeing
her slightly smug face, I decided to put her back in her place. With some nice hard sex that is.

I threw her down on her back and didn't bother waiting around any longer. I inserted my dick
deep inside her pussy, causing a moan to escape her mouth.

I immediately started moving in and out her pussy, not giving her any rest. Emily was
enjoying it very much looking at her face.

I saw Margaret looking at us with a bit of jealousy, so I pulled her close and while groping
her breast I whispered something in her ear.

Margaret sighed and said: "Pervert."

But even then she did what I said and moved towards the upper body of her daughter and said
on her knees, with her pussy right above Emily's face. Not giving her daughter a single bit to
adjust, Margaret lowered her body making sure her pussy was nicely at Emily's mouth,
signaling her to eat her out.

Emily didn't know what was happening anymore, but while her pussy was getting pounded
she was slowly losing her mind to pleasure. So not caring about anything anymore, she
actually started to eat out her mother.

I was very much enjoying the sight before me. I was pounding her with quite some force,
while Emily had her mother's pussy in her face. So at this moment all three of us were
enjoying each other bodies very much.

Like this, it didn't take long for me to reach another orgasm. Like all three of us were
connected, we all climaxed at the same time. My semen filling up Emily's lower mouth,
while Margaret's love juices were filling up her upper one.

Of the three of us, Emily had the greatest orgasm and was down for the count at the moment
only me and Margaret were still ready to go once again. So before continuing to fuck Emily I
decided to let her rest for a moment and pound her mother now.
74 Time to conquer Alison
After fucking Emily very hard, together with her mother she was down for the count for the
moment. So not having another choice I started to have sex with Margaret.

Luckily she is a bit more experienced and Margaret didn't pas out after I did her once. So I
kept on fucking Margaret and I came in her pussy twice. Only after the second time of me
filling Margaret up did Emily wake up again.

From that moment on it was full on sex the entire night. Both Emily and Margaret were
completely exhausted by the time I was done with them. Both their pussies had been
penetrated a lot of times.

Emily walked away from me once, now that I have her again, I'll make sure she won't ever
think of leaving again. And what better way to do that than to give her pleasure no-one else
can give her. That's why I made sure to etch it deep in her pussy that she belongs to me now
and never ever will she walk away.

The morning after I woke up in a great mood. I finally obtained the mother-daughter
threesome I have been yearning for and it was simply amazing. At first, there still was some
holding back from both Emily and Margaret as they were still a bit uncomfortable having sex
with me and each other.
But that went away almost immediately after we started. Margaret even had Emily eat her out
and it wasn't going downhills after. Both mother and daughter were nicely playing with each
other giving me an amazing show to watch.

As I woke up I felt both their bodies snuggling close to me, which I quite enjoyed so I just
stayed lying down waiting for them to wake up. In the evening I will take them to meet others
so everyone can get to know each other.

The evening soon arrived and I took Emily and Margaret to meet the rest of the women. Both
of them were a bit nervous, but I told them they didn't need to worry about it.

And just like I expected it didn't take long for them to fit in with the rest. Margaret got along
fine with the other older women in Marie, Susan, and Angelica. While Emily immediately
fitted in with Alesia, Chelsea, and Sabrina.

I quite enjoyed looking at Emily when she found out Angelica, someone that had been her
teacher as well, is also my woman.

When night time arrived it was once against time for some nice group activities. Which this
time the new mother-daughter pair joined in happily. My load was increased yet again as
there are now eight women I have to pleasure each night.

Having sex with eight women at the same time isn't really normal, but that doesn't really
matter to me at all. I just enjoyed them and their bodies. Naturally while having sex it's not
me doing all the work.

They pleasure each other as well, as it is impossible for me to pleasure eight women at the
time. Seeing them go down on each other does also make me get hornier as well. Seeing not
one mother-daughter pair, but two of them making out with each other. That just really turns
me on a lot, and with it invigorates my dick even more.

It took some strain on my body, but in the end, I still stood victorious before the eight women
who wanted to take me down. It wasn't easy sleeping with eight women. I definitely ain't
normal, but I made it work.

Like that, I slept in between eight beautiful women. I slept very soundly but who wouldn't
when surrounded at all sides by beauties.

So the next day I made my way towards the school along with Angelica, Alesia, and Emily. It
was time for me to get a move on with the major quest and for that, I decided to use Emily.
At first, when she heard my plan to use her to make a move on another woman, she became a
bit grumpy.

But luckily she quickly came around and knew there was no stopping it so why not help. So I
told her that now while in front of Alison we should act like a lovey-dovey couple. Not that
we aren't one already, I just wanted Alison to get a bit jealous. It would hopefully make her
realize her feelings a bit sooner.

All if it went as planned and when I told Alison that Emily and I were dating, she became a
bit disappointed. Even though she tried not to show it, I know she was feeling a bit jealous of
Emily, which definitely made me feel good, as it means she feels something for me.

Like this a few days passed once again. Emily and Margaret were already fully incorporated
into the family. Now fully part of my women. They even started to live with us and Margaret
decided to sell her house as our's was bigger and located in a better neighborhood. So she
made her decision to come live with us. Naturally, I didn't reject and neither did anyone else.
So everything was soon arranged and Margaret and Emily moved in with us.

Alison was also getting more jealous by the day. Even though she herself didn't know she
was getting more jealous, she definitely was. It was seen in the small things. As earlier she
always went a bit easy in the spars, now she was getting a bit more aggressive.

It was really cute to see this noble woman who normally didn't bother with normal people a
lot, was now getting very jealous. But I didn't want it to go too far, as I don't really know to
what limit Alison will go.

So I decided to have Emily act and make sure Alison will become mine as well. Naturally,
like always right before conquering a woman, I'm already imagining me and Alison together
in the bedroom. Thinking about the things I'll do to her got me horny. Luckily there now are a
few women in this school which can help me with it. So I soon found Alesia, who naturally
didn't reject as she liked having sex a lot now as well.

After doing Alesia I let her sleep in my bed for a while, before making my way towards the
student council room. I already instructed Emily what to do and by now she has already had
the conversation with Alison.

Only thing I had to do know was to show up and see what Alison will do. Hopefully, it'll turn
it with me getting lucky, but we'll see.

Emily always complains when I ask her to help me conquer Alison, but in the end, she got
used to it and now she doesn't even bother complaining about it anymore. I do think it's not
really right of me to ask her, again and again, to help me conquer someone else, but then
again I'm not really that nice a person.

If I was I wouldn't have sex with eight women in the same bed. Including my mother, sisters,
and a teacher. Even though I'm not a bad guy I definitely do not admit to being a good guy as
well.

Luckily all my women accept me and that they will have to share me if they want to be
together with me as well. But I do think the system has some hand in it, but I do not know
how. Even though if it helps me conquer beautiful women and after helping me keeps them
together, that's good enough for me.

But now it's finally time for me to conquer the beautiful student council president, Alison.
75 Status
[Status]

[Name - Drake Age - 12 years old Race - Human Gender - Male]

[Mage: Late Beginner Mage]

[Warrior: No rank]

[Sexual partners - 8]

[Skills - Sexual pheromone aura lvl3, Basic dick enlargement, Basic body strengthening,
Orgasm bar influence, Pregnancy toggle, Hands of pleasure lvl1 98%, 4 elements magic lvl3,
Celestial dick/semen lvl4 95% , Full-body analysis tool lvl3]

[SP (sexual points) - 25]

[STR - 50]

[STM - 63]

[AGI - 53]

[INT - 58]

[WIS - 53]

[Current missions:

-Major Quest: Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school.]

[Orgasm bar influencer:

There are 2 things how it's possible for you to influence it. You can pause the bar so the
female can't get any more excited. The other is the ability to overload the orgasm. When the
bar reaches 100% the female will not orgasm, but instead to get more and more pleasure. So
the female will get more and more excited, but is not possible to experience an orgasm. When
you go higher and higher and release the ability the female will experience a bigger orgasm.
The more over 100% the bigger the orgasm.]

[4 elements magic lvl3 - passive skill - Grants Host the ability to start practicing magic spells
of the 4 elements namely Fire, Water, Earth and Wind. Only allows host to use basic spells
like a small fire which can light a candle or a small gust of wind. But with training the skill
will lvl-up and the ability to use and comprehend the magic of the 4 abilities will increase.]

[Basic body strengthening - passive skill - cost 50 SP - This skill will make your body
become stronger, faster and sturdier when you train.]

[Celestial dick/semen lvl4 95% - passive skill -

Your dick has the potential to become the greatest in the world.

Use:
1. With levels it will increase in size and girth. (When level is high enough you can control
the size of your dick.

2. Total amount of semen that can be shot out will increase.

3. The pleasure it can get from and give a female will increase tremendously.

4. When cumming inside or on the body of a female said female will absorb a small friction
of celestial power. This will enable them to stay young, become more beautiful, bear healthy
children and more. The higher the level the more power inside the semen to be absorbed.

Leveling: Every sexual act in which you use your dick experience will be granted. Some acts
will give you more experience than others.]

[Hands of pleasure lvl1 98% - passive skill - Your hands will gain the ability to pleasure any
women.

Use: When touching a woman with your hands she will experience far greater pleasure than
she would feel with normal hands.

Leveling: Pleasure women with your hands.

The higher the level the more pleasure will be given. Woman with high willpower will have
more resistance against this skill, but with higher levels their resistance against pleasure will
become useless.]
Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for
visiting.

[Sexual pheromone aura lvl 3 - passive skill

Use: This skill will release sexual pheromones in a maximum of 4-meter radius around the
Host. Can select targets to be influenced within the 4-meter radius. which will arouse women.
When you have skin to skin contact the effect will become stronger. Upgrading it will
increase the range and effectiveness. Women with strong willpower will be less susceptible to
this skill. Upgrading the skill will increase effectiveness.]

[Pregnancy toggle - passive skill - When toggled on your semen will be normal and is able to
impregnate a female. When toggled off your semen appears to be the same, but is unable to
impregnate a female. The advanced version of this skill is the absolute pregnancy skill, where
a female will get pregnant when you cum inside her no matter what.]

Full-body analysis tool lvl 3 - active skill - cost 200 SP -

Use: When seeing a target you can analyze their bodies. A higher level of this skill will grant
you more information. When scanned you can view the targets information and it will be
saved inside the system, so you can always check the data. All sorts of information will be
shown. From body measurements to diseases and from skills a target can use to their magic
affinity. After scanning a target there will be a cooldown of 30 minutes.
Requirement: The target has to be in the eye-range of the Host.

At level 1 this skill is only able to use on humans. With increases in the level, there are more
possible species to scan.

Leveling: Upgrade to level 4 cost 1600 SP]

76 Emily talking to Alison
Seeing my status I could see I was close to leveling the hands of pleasure as well as the
celestial dick. When both would level I would become even better in the bedroom and no
woman would be able to handle me in bed.

But first it was time for me to conquer Alison the beautiful student council president.

-Meanwhile inside the student council office-

Only Emily and Alison were present in the room and Emily had received her orders on what
to do. She wasn't very happy in helping the guy she loved to get even more women, but she
knew there would be no stopping it.

So instead of bitching about the entire time and risking Drake getting annoyed with her, she
decided to accept it fully and hope that by helping him she would receive lot's of his love as
well.

The last few days Alison was getting moodier and moodier. She normally regarded Emily as
a good friend but she hadn't talked to her a lot these last few days.

Ever since she found out Emily had gotten in a relationship with Drake her mood had turned
sour. She questioned herself ones if she was jealous and liked Drake as well, but she
immediately threw that idea out the window.

How could she like Drake, he only sparred with her for a bit. Yes, they had been becoming
closer these last few weeks, but not enough for her to start liking him.

And even if she did like him, he was a commoner while she was a high-class noble. There
was no way for them to be together. So why was she jealous of Emily instead of being happy
for her. Alison didn't know.

Then suddenly Emily spoke up

"Say Alison do you like Drake?"

Not expecting a question like this Alison got a bit fluttered, a red tint appearing on her face.

"W-w-w-what? Of course not."

"Then why have you been acting so jealous lately?"

"I haven't!"
But inside Alison was thinking, am I really jealous of them.

"You don't need to lie to me. It's quite obvious you have a crush on him."

"Who has a crush on him. I just think he's strong. Besides he's 12."

"What part of his body looks 12 to you?"

"Well." But Alison couldn't answer this. In terms of power, he wasn't 12. His body didn't look
like a kid's either. The only thing that was 12 about him, was because he only lived for 12
years.

"That doesn't matter twelve is twelve."

"Oh, so you think I'm going out with a kid?"

"That's not what I meant."

"Hahaha." Emily started laughing.

"I'm only messing with you."

Alison a bit irritated at herself, because she was so easily provoked didn't say anything
anymore and focused on her student council work. Vowing not to get rattled this easily
anymore.

"Too bad though, Drake said he did like you," Emily said very softly, Alison could only just
barely hear it.

She didn't respond though, as if she didn't hear it. But inside her head was spinning.

'What he likes me, but he has a girlfriend. Is Emily just messing with me or what."

Alison didn't know what to think anymore and her earlier dedication of not being rattled was
quickly out the window.

Emily didn't further say anything for now. All the while Alison was panicking.

From does he like me to I don't care. And from is it true to it doesn't matter anyway. Her head
was in chaos. She didn't even find it weird she was thinking so much about it. If she would
ever look back on this moment she would facepalm herself at not figuring out her feelings at
that moment.

Then Emily started laughing out loud once again. Her Emily laugh got Alison back to earth
as she wondered what's so funny.

"Why are you laughing?"

"Haha, about you, of course, you're overthinking it so much you haven't even realized it
yourself."

"Haven't realized what myself?"

"That you've completely fallen for Drake. You're totally in love with him. But you don't even
know it and you're only trying to push it away and not think about it. It's just so funny."

"I'm not in love with him!" Alison said raising her voice.

"Keep telling yourself that."

Alison calmed down and said softly: "And even if I did, you two are in a relationship."

Emily looked Alison in the eyes and said.

"Do you honestly believe I'm his only woman?"

"Eh?"

"You know he is already crazy powerful at his age and he'll most likely grow up to one of the
strongest mages ever, right? Do you think a person like that will live with only a single
woman?"

"You're telling me he has relationships with multiple women?"

"Well I didn't want it at first either, I even left him. But in the end, I couldn't stay away and
realized I had truly fallen for him. Now I need to share him with quite some others, but still,
I'm happy."

"Really?"

"Haha, Alison you're so cute. Drake has liked you for quite some time, but you never were
busy with things like love. Do you think he would spar daily with us without an ulterior
motive? Now that he has made you fall he'll never let you go."

"Hmmm, who has he made fall for him. I'll show him, he won't have it easy."

Emily walked towards the door and said: "Just accept it, before long both you and I will be
moaning in the same bed."

Not waiting for a reply she left the room, with a stunned Alison.

'What does she mean moaning in the same bed?'

But as she thought about it, she figured it out and her face turned beet-red.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

I met Emily on my way to the room where Alison resided. Emily had just left. Seeing nobody
was around I grabbed her for a deep kiss, while my hands went to her full ass.

After enjoying a nice deep kiss with her, I let her go.

"Still as perverted as always."

"Haha you know me, so tell me how it went."

"Well she has feelings for you, but she's also quite a hardheaded woman. So you have your
work cut out for you."

"Great, you did good work, my dear, tomorrow I'll definitely make it worth your while," I
said slapping her ass softly.

"Hah, there's only perverted things on your head."

"If you don't want to do it that's also fine."

"Eh, wait I didn't say no."

"Oh, so you do want me to fuck you until we drop."

Emily got red and didn't respond.

"If you don't say it, it won't happen."

Emily looked at me and said softly "I want it."

"I couldn't quite hear that, what did you want?"

"Ah, fine, I want you to fuck me nice and hard, okay."

"haha, great, that's my girl." I once again slapped her butt, while walking away, but not
before saying one last final thing. "Prepare yourself you won't be able to walk afterward."

And with that, I left a slightly embarrassed Emily and made my way towards Alison.

Alison probably thought she could control herself, but together with only me alone in a room,
will not end well for her.

Arriving not long after in front of the door I knocked and after confirmation went inside.
Seeing the sexy Alison sitting behind her desk.

When she saw me a rid tint appeared on her cheeks and she avoided eye contact.

I moved closer to her and said: "So I heard you liked me." with a grin on my face.

Alison flustered reacted: "Who likes you?"

"Oh, my dear Alison don't play stupid now." I went behind her where she was sitting and put
my hands on her shoulders. "You don't need to hide it. I like you and you like me, so why
waste time and not be together."

When my hands touched her shoulders Alison felt a wave of pleasure coursing through her.
Naturally, I used the sexual pheromone aura as well as hands of pleasure, a skill I used quite a
bit, although mostly not even on purpose.

"I, why would I want to be with you. You're with Emily and you already have other women,
you don't need me."

I whispered in her ears, "but I do need you. I've fallen for you long ago and I'm quite the
selfish type, so I'm not gonna let you go right now."

Alison was on the verge of collapse. She started to want to become his.

"I-I can't we live in different worlds."

"Don't fool yourself, your father would be happy hearing your mine, otherwise I'll have to
destroy him later on."

Alison knew I wasn't joking as the talent I had was enormous

"Fall for me Alison and become my woman."

77 Alison“s first time
"Become mine Alison, in heart, mind, and body. I'll make you happy."

"I-, I."

Alison didn't know what to do anymore. She wanted to become his, but she also knew it
would be hard for them to be together. She also didn't like the fact that she needed to share
with many women. She grew up in a noble house and was raised as such.

She did understand though that a man with talents such as I had, it would be rare for someone
like that not to have many beauties by his side.

While Alison was doubting my hands and head both lowered. My hands making their way to
her incredible mounts while my mouths started to nibble on her ear.

Alison who was still in deep in thought woke up and felt her breasts being touched while her
ear was nibbled on.

"W-w-w-what are you doing, get your hands off."

Alison said for me to remove her hands, but her body didn't move at all, letting me do
whatever I want.

"I don't plan on letting you go though." Saying this I gave her breasts a firm squeeze.

"Ah."
"That's a cute moan there."

"Who would moan for you?"

Naturally, Alison was getting more excited and hornier by the second.

"Get, aah, your hands, ah aah, of me, Aaah."

"It's no very convincing you talking like that. Seems to me your enjoying it."

"I-I'm not."

"Oh, well then it's better if I stop isn't it?" I released her breasts from my grasp and walked
away from her."

Alison was beet red, looking very turned-on.

When I walked away Alison didn't feel the pleasant feeling on her breasts anymore. As a
matter of fact, all the pleasantness was slowly disappearing the further away from her I went.

"Wait."

"Hmmm?"

Alison stood up from her chair and walked close to me. She looked down on the ground
nervously.

"I- I- I like you, happy now," Alison said with a cute gaze, looking me in the eyes. Like this
was all the courage she had left.

I didn't say anything and just looked back at her. Every second that passed, Alison started to
doubt herself more and more. She was screaming inside, what if he rejects?

After a few seconds of looking at her, I could see her panicky look and decided to not wait
any longer.

I lifted her chin and kissed her on the mouth with my lips.

I started to heavily suck on those red lips of her's. And Alison let me, she didn't pull away or
break off kiss.

After half a minute passed she even opened her mouth a little, but enough so my tongue could
get in and start exploring her mouth as well. I just kissed her without doing anything else at
the moment, just fully concentrating on kissing the beautiful student council president.

The longer we went on the more Alison got involved in it. She even started to suck on my
lips as well start using her tongue.
After minutes of hot kissing, I broke off and saw a strand of saliva still connected. I saw the
face of Alison intoxicated with pleasure. Her breasts going up and down due to her ragged
breathing.

"You liked that?"

"Mmm." Alison nodded her head.

"Then let's do something you'll like even more."

One of my hand went to her perky butt and the other cupped a breast.

"But it's something that doesn't involve clothes."

"Eh, but isn't that too soon?"

"For who, if you let me I'll definitely make it your best time ever."

"B-b-but doesn't it hurt."

"Don't worry It'll hurt only a bit at first, but once you're through it you'll experience
something extremely good."

"But if you don't want to do it with me that's also good, we'll do it when you're ready." I put
on a droopy face.

"I'll do it, I trust you."

"Great now then let's get to removing those clothes of yours. Let me see your naked body
Alison."

Alison was very nervous as it was her first time doing it with a boy. Even her first time for
another man to see her naked body. But even then she resolved herself and started
undressing.

I could slowly see more and more of her body until she was in only her underwear.

She was nervously looking at me. Not taking it off just yet.

I was also standing in just my underwear, showing her my ripped muscles, which she looked
at.

I walked close to her and once again pulled her in for a kiss. With her breasts pressing onto
me I unhooked her bra. Alison didn't even notice. I slowly took the bra and then I ended the
kiss walking back and taking her bra with me. Finally revealing Alison's breasts.

But Alison immediately noticed and pressed her hands on her tits.

"You pervert."
"Haha, just you wait until I'm done with you."

I threw away her bra and picked her up. There was practically no resistance. I sat her down
on the couch and without wait removed her panties as well. Alison didn't even have a chance
to protect herself before her pussy was in full view.

Before she could even try to shield it I was first and started playing with her pussy with my
tongue.

Alison wanted to complain, but once she felt the tongue playing with her clit energy left her
body and pleasured surged through her.

Instead of shielding it with her hands which she initially planned to do, her hands went to my
head. Not to push me away but to not let it get away. She was doing it uncontrollably though.

I kept on playing with her lower mouth. Switching from clitoris to entering inside her pussy
with my tongue. It was already very moist, but once I started it didn't take long for the pussy
to become soaking wet.

Meanwhile, I could hear Alison's moans leaving her mouth. Then after quite some time
pleasing her lower mouth I decided it was time for me to take her virginity. So I stood up.

"No don't stop."

"Seems you already like it huh, but don't worry you'll feel even better very soon."

Alison then saw my dick pointing at her pussy and got a bit scared.

"Don't worry, I'll treat you gentle."

"Okay, please go ahead."

So I started inserting my dick inside her tight pussy. Even though she was soaking wet it was
still very tight inside. The further I went in the more she felt it.

Before long I reached the hymen.

"Here I go."

And I pierced through resulting in some pain for Alison.

She had her arms already around my neck and her nails were digging in my skin, but I let her
as she was feeling more pain right now.

I slowly moved deeper inside. Very slow so she could get used to it.

My Celestial dick and sexual pheromone aura combined, made it better though. With these,
both women would only feel a bit of pain, before it all turned into pleasure.

After 30 seconds when I pierced her hymen, Alison already started to feel better. Small
moans were coming out her mouth and she didn't pierce my skin anymore either.

Then after another 30 seconds, she said: "I'm fine now, you can move faster."

"All right prepare yourself."

I started fucking her with some more vigor and soon I was already going in and out of her at a
nice pace.

Our lips had once again found each other's and started kissing.

My hands roaming over her beautiful body, before landing on her nipples. Where I started to
have my fun with her cute red cherries.

All the while my dick was pounding her pussy.

Alison felt no pain anymore, only pleasure as the dick was pounding her pussy.

After about 10 minutes passed I was already on the verge of cumming.

"I'm gonna cum, Alison."

"Yeeesssshhh, insiiidddeee meee."

The noblewoman inside her vanished due to the pleasure and now she was a horny slut. My
horny slut though, nobody else would even think of touching her.

"Here it comes."

And then I released everything I had inside her womb. Filling it up to the brink with white-
hot semen.

Alison came as well, as I could hear her moans very good. She was also making an ahegao
face, which looked really amazing.

After I finished cumming I lied down on top of the couch, positioning the exhausted Alison
on top of me. She was lying on her belly on top of me, my hand already found its way to her
ass. Where it would remain for a while.

Alison was still conscious though, which I admired. Not a lot of women stayed conscious
when I fucked them for the first time.

"So how was it?"

"You were okay."

A small vein popped on my head as my hand slapped her ass.

"Au, fine you were amazing happy now."

"You deserve another 2 spanks as punishment."

*Slap*

*Slap*

"Now I'm happy," I said with a smile towards Alison who was stroking her spanked butt.

"Drake, can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

"How many women do you have?"

Knowing this question was coming I answered truthfully.

"Including you nine, but don't think I'll love you any less than the others."

"Haha, you don't need to panic, I'm yours already, just asking to see what I've gotten myself
into. Also, know that if you aren't powerful enough my dad definitely won't let me be with
you. Let alone your rank as a commoner, the fact that I even need to share won't sit well with
him."

"Don't worry about that, when he finds out I've been fucking his daughter, I'm too powerful
for him to handle."

"Don't talk so dirty, pervert."

"Hmmm, I'm wondering who was yelling, yeessshh innsssiiiddee mmeee."

Hearing this Alison buried her head in my chest knowing how slutty she had sound.

"Never speak a single word of that to anyone, or I'm gonna rough you up good."

"Hahaha, don't worry the only other people who'll hear it will sound the same. But still, you
think you have the confidence to rough me up huh. Seems like I haven't spanked you enough
yet."

"Wait no I'm sor-"

*Slap*

"Au."

"You think you can rough me up."

"With only my pinky."

*Slap*

"Fine please stop spanking me, I'm not able to rough you up."

"That's better. Well then ready for round two?"

"No let me lie here for a bit longer, it's surprisingly comfortable."

"Alright, but in return, you're gonna do the moving next."

"Deal."

And like that I once again was successful in conquering a women.

78 Time for a threesome
Afterward, we had sex another few times inside the student council room. In the end, Alison
was exhausted and lied down on the bed for some rest.

I had finally conquered the incredible beauty Alison and I was very glad about it. Not only is
she very beautiful now that she's mine she also opened up to me greatly. We talked way more
than before and she even started to tease me.

I really enjoyed my time with her, naturally, the sex was incredible as well. I also received
notice from the system I cleared another girl.

[Major quest update]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]

[Make the important women of this magic school yours and yours only. Every woman
conquered will give Host a sub-reward and when all women have been conquered Host will
get the Main reward. Women to be conquered:

Principal: Not

Angelica (Fire affinity teacher): Succeeded {reward: 100 SP)

Bianca (Wind affinity teacher): Not

Alison (Student council president): Succeeded (reward: 400 SP)

Emily (Number 2 student): Succeeded (reward: 200 SP)

Time to finish the quest: Until you graduate.]

Seems like the reward for getting Alison still is only double the previous one. I do think it's a
bit meager for a major quest, but it only increased my yearning of getting the final reward.
And naturally, the women themselves are a reward for me as well.
I'm steadily increasing my contact with Bianca. She always gets turned on with the sexual
pheromone aura and she's been getting a bit friendlier with me as well. So if all goes well I
hope to enjoy myself in that alluring body of her's sometime soon.

As for the principal though that's still a puzzle for me. But once I get that insanely hot body
of her's in my bed I don't plan to leave it soon.

I made my way home and the next day in the morning I brought Alison with me to introduce
her to the rest of the women.

Everyone accepted her with a kind tone and immediately showed her the house. It was fun
seeing Alison look at all the beauties I had amassed. Even Angelica a teacher and Alesia
another daughter of a noble family were conquered.

I also enjoyed looking at the reactions of the others seeing I conquered a high noble's
daughter. Alesia and Alison had already met at some events so they knew each other.
Angelica had also taught her so they too already knew each other.

It was also fun introducing her to Emily's mother and Alison immediately threw me a glare.
Naturally, she was thinking something like pervert going after a daughter and her mother.

But when she heard my relation with Marie and her daughters, she came to know I didn't care
what ties a woman had with me or if we would be connected. If there was a beautiful woman
I would conquer her.

So everyone accepted Alison in the group and the day began. Everyone went to do what they
would every day.

I went outside with Sabrina, hoping to get her accepted as a tailor's apprentice.

But I didn't go to a shop, for now, instead, I went to a facility which would train her in the
basics first and I got her enrolled there. She could take her first lesson immediately. Sabrina
was incredibly happy and gave me a big kiss before going with a teacher to get her started.

It was a facility with a good reputation so I was at ease leaving her behind. And seeing her so
happy was all I needed.

When I turned around and walked around a corner I felt someone bump into me. It was only a
small bump for me, but the person who bumped into me fell back down.

When I looked down I could see a kid lying on the ground with some slight scratches on her
hand.

"You, don't you look when walking. Huh, answer me."

Even though she was little, her mouth was big.

"I'm sorry I didn't see you."

"Hmm, alright it's fine since you apologized."

At first, I thought it would be like my first meeting with Alesia, but luckily this kid didn't act
like that. Even though I say she's a kid, she's probably only 12 as well as me, but because I
don't feel like 12 anymore I still treat her like a kid.

She looked like a very cute kid, even though I could only see her face, because of a hoody
she was wearing.

I saw her hand was bleeding a bit and I offered to put some bandage on it.

"No thank you, I need to leave now. Please be careful next time."

And then she walked away. Even though she was still a kid, she acted more mature than her
age. But not caring too much about I made my way home.

I promised Emily to reward her nicely for her help and that was what I planned to do.

I had a lot of fun with her in bed. I first offered to go on a date, but even though she did want
to go on a date, she'd rather have some more sex with me.

Naturally, I didn't have a problem with this either and made sure to make it worth her while.

In the evening everyone but Emily was gathered inside my bedroom even Alison had joined
for our night activities. Emily was currently sleeping blissfully dreaming of the good things
that had happened to her today.

It was Alison's first time with all the other women, so I made sure that everyone would teach
her everything.

She was nervous at first and didn't want to do woman on woman stuff, but when she saw all
the women on the bed playing with each other's bodies, she got curious.

Both Chelsea and Sabrina started to play with Alison and made her cum in no time. Alison
had never felt that good before when she would play with herself. So feeling other women
could make her feel that good, she accepted the fact it wouldn't be bad to try this more often,

She still preferred my dick though, her moans going through the roof when I was once again
piercing her.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

At the end of the night, I heard the system ding and found out the hands of pleasure leveled
up.

When I used my hands to roam Susan's body she felt way better than before and only a bit of
playing with her body made her reach an orgasm. So knowing my ability to please women
had increased even more I slept soundly, with all my women, except for Emily, beside me.
The day after I went to the school once again, with Alison joining in I had to spend 5 SP
every time all of us went through, so it wasn't cheap, but that doesn't bother me.

I get to have sex with nine women so the SP fills up steadily. I said goodbye to Alesia and
Angelica and had Emily and Alison wait in my room.

"What is it, Drake?"

"Well, I could only fantasize about it every time we sparred, but now it's finally possible to
do, so I don't want to wait around any longer and do it."

"What do you want to do?" Alison asked obliviously.

Emily already sighed, showing me she understood it.

"Well, a threesome with you and Emily of course."

Yesterday evening Emily hadn't joined in so both women hadn't seen done something
perverted with the others present.

As they were friends for a long time, both became shy thinking about the face they would
make and the faces the other one would make. Because they had been such good friends it
was even awkwarder for them.

"Haha, I still have some work to do for the student council, so I have to leave for now."

"Yes, I also need to train at the moment."

Both women made up an excuse and tried to leave the room. Unfortunately, I was already
blocking the door.

A smile on my face I said. "Don't even think of leaving. You will only become closer to one
another."

I walked closer and pulled both of them in my embrace. Pulling them in my chest, I put one
hand on Alison's ass and one on Emily's groping them firmly.

"The two of you belong to me now, so don't even think about leaving this room before I'm
done with you."

"Pervert, let me go."

"Tsss, you can only think with your dick."

Both women started to complain and tried to get out of my grip. They didn't use much
strength though, signaling they were just acting. Even if they did use their full power they
couldn't overpower me.

I threw both of them on the bed and got on top of it as well.

"Well, then time to get started. Prepare yourselves I won't go easy."
79 Threesome with Alison and Emily
I positioned myself in between the two women, who were lying on their backs. I put one hand
inside Alison's pants and one in Emily's.

I quickly entered their panties as well and started fingering the two women.

"Kyaaah."

"Aaaaahh."

Both shrieked out at the same time. But they let me do whatever I wanted with them.

"Tell me if you don't want to do it, why are both of you already soaking?"

I pulled both hands out and showed them the juices on my fingers. Even though they had only
been inside them for a few seconds.

Alison and Emily gazed at my hands, surprised that both of them were already so wet. They
exchanged a quick glans, but immediately both women shied away. For me, though it looked
extremely cute.

"Time to get rid of these constricting clothes." And without further ado, I started undressing
both women. Which they allowed me to.

Within a minute all three of us were completely naked on top of the bed.

Both Alison and Emily tried to shield their important parts. Not because of me, but because
of each other. They still couldn't get over their nervousness.

I sighed and said, "The two of you are just too cute. Trying to hide your parts."

I moved Alison's hand shielding her pussy and I dug in. Fingering her pussy as well as her
clit. Which caused Alison to moan softly.

Naturally, I didn't only finger Alison as my other hand made it's way to Emily's pussy,
playing with that as well.

Fingering the two women simultaneously I could see their faces becoming indulged in
pleasure, still, they had their hands over their breasts. But soon I would take care of this as
well. For now, I kept assaulting their pussies. One hand each.

After a few minutes of fingering them, I decided to start with the penetration.

"Well then Alison, let me and Emily see that cute orgasm face of yours once again."

And before the women could see what was going on, my hands had left their pussies and my
dick had entered inside Alison.
Alison's pleasure increased and she started to moan even more. Her hands had already left her
breasts and grabbed the blankets.

All the while I was fucking her pussy nice and deep.

Emily who was released of my torment for a bit regained her senses and watched Alison
drown in pleasure.

Her friend Alison, whom she had known for a long time. They had been friends for a few
years already and never had Emily seen her like this.

Alison was always serious and would never show to much of her emotions. And yet that very
same Alison, had saliva coming out of her mouth as her face looked like it was enjoying the
dick very much.

She was moaning a lot and begging for more. She wasn't like the normal Alison at all. And
all this because of a man. But Emily knew it wasn't bad. She was happy for Alison to find a
man she could become like this with.

She didn't expect though that the man who would make herself like that, was the same. She
knew that when he was done pleasing Alison he would come for her and soon she would look
the same as her friend. Then Alison moaned out loud.

"I'M CUMMIIINNNGG."

Alison made a last long heavy moan and climaxed. At the same time, her womb was being
filled with a fresh load of semen.

After a bit Alison went quiet, breathing raggedly to regain her breath. Her senses slowly
coming back to her.

"Well now that Alison has shown you her perverted face, it's time for you to do the same.
Don't you think Emily."

Emily knowing this was coming moved into position and spread her legs. Emily believed that
because we already had done it some more time she wouldn't look as Alison did.

But after three minutes of fucking Emily, she was making the same face, drowning in
pleasure. I made sure that Emily wouldn't be able to resist and try to keep a normal face.

Alison had already recovered and was now fully looking at the face of Emily, knowing Emily
had done the same.

After pounding Emily for some more longer, I once again released a load. Now deep inside of
Emily. Emily came hard as well and just like Alison made an extremely perverted face.

Afterward, I lied down on the bed and embraced both women close to me. Having them rest
on my chest.
"Now both of you have seen each other's most perverted face. What do you think?"

"You're a bad guy making us do those things."

"Yes, you're a very bad guy."

"Oh, and what do the two of you plan to do about it?"

Alison and Emily looked at each other and nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

"Hmm, just see what were going to do about it."

Both of them grabbed my dick with one hand and started to give me a nice handjob. Their
incredible bodies started to scrape against mine.

Each took a nipple of mine in their mouth and started sucking on it.

All the while I just enjoyed feeling and seeing what the two beauties were doing.

They wanted to make me cum, but naturally, I won't go down so easy. Even after a few
minutes, I wasn't showing signs of losing any time soon.

So the woman's strategy changed.

Emily went down to my dick and started to fully suck on it. Alison wasn't sure what to do.
She wasn't that experienced that.

Seeing the cute face of Alison who was uncertain what to do, did arouse me a great deal.

Emily seeing Alison hadn't joined in yet said: "Alison come here and help me satisfy this evil
guy's dick."

"Y- yes."

And so Alison went down and started using her tongue as well. She first looked at what
Emily was doing and tried to copy it.

So now both women were licking and sucking my dick. Each had their side to satisfy.

Feeling their tongue's slithering over my dick felt amazing and I was getting closer to the
point of cumming.

"Both of you did great, now to reward you enjoy the semen."

Saying this I started to splurt out a big load, covering their faces.
When Alison saw Emily scoop up the semen on her face and put it inside her mouth she got
curious as well.

So she also tasted some semen and to her surprise, it tasted very good and she immediately
swallowed it.

I was very much enjoying seeing both women put my semen in their mouths before
swallowing it. Every one of my women very much enjoyed the taste of my semen and
nobody shied away to drink it.

I did understand that this was an effect of the Celestial dick/semen. So most likely increasing
the level of that ability will increase the taste of the semen as well.

Both Alison and Emily finished up eating the semen and looked at me victoriously.

They still weren't to the point of actually having fun with each other's body, but they didn't
try to hide their bodies away and weren't shy anymore.

"Well let's call it quits for today as both of you still have some things to do."

"Wait, I don't need to train right now, I can still do it later."

"Me too, the stuff can wait till afternoon."

"Oh, so you were both just making excuses just now?"

"Well."

"That."

Both women didn't know what to say anymore.

"All right we'll continue."

Alison and Emily looked towards me happily.

"But as punishment for trying to evade sex with me, I want to see you two kiss first."

"Eh?"

"What?"

Alison and Emily looked at each other shyly. Then they both looked down on each other's
lips before turning away even more shy.

"Why do we need to do that?"

"Well, you did lie to me."

"That."
"Just a small kiss, on the mouth."

"Alison let's just get it over with."

"Okay."

They moved very slowly towards each other. It did take a while but eventually, their lips
touched, and they kissed each other softly.

A few seconds later though it was already over.

"Hmm, you could go on a little longer you know?"

"Don't expect too much."

"Well, then who wants to go next?"

"Me." "Me"

Both women replied at the same time.

I moved in on the naked women and said: "Don't worry you both will be satisfied very much
today.

And so I grabbed the women and started to fuck them alternately. In the end both passed out
on top of my chest. Both still had semen leaking out their pussies as they rested.

I very much liked feeling their bodies pressed on mine so I just enjoyed looking at my sexy
women. Feeling great I closed my eyes for a bit as well.
80 Bianca“s secre
We slept for an hour or two after which, they had to leave. Alison went to the council
president room, while Emily went to class.

The only classes I still go to are Angelica's and Bianca's. I already am way ahead of the rest
due to the 4 elements magic. It makes it way easier for me to learn magic. So I don't need to
go to class anymore.

I still very much enjoy having sex with Angelica in her own classroom. It just extremely
arouses me and luckily Angelica is okay with it as long as we make sure nobody finds out.

A few days after I had my first threesome with Emily and Alison, I found something quite
interesting. I was making my way through the empty building after having sex with Angelica
once again. The building was empty at the moment as there are only classrooms in it and
classes are long over.

Still, I heard some faint sound coming out of a classroom. This didn't bother me very much,
but I was still very curious as it was Bianca's classroom. So I made sure to not make a sound
and make my way towards the room.
When I arrived at the door I could swear to hear some weak moaning from inside, so not
being able to withstand my curiosity I opened the door very little and very slow, making sure
the person inside wouldn't notice.

When I could finally see what was happening inside I was stunned. I saw Bianca with her big
breasts out bare, her pussy fully visible as well. But wasn't all she was masturbating. I did use
the sexual pheromone aura on her today, but that was already 5 hours ago, so the effect
should have vanished by now.

Still, it wasn't untrue that currently, the mature teacher was playing with herself. Naturally, I
watched on as I had my first look of her naked body. Even though she is as old as Marie, her
skin is showing slight signs of aging, nothing that makes her look bad though.

I've been filling up Marie with my Celestial sperm since long ago, that's why she still retains
perfect skin.

Bianca hadn't received it once, but for a forty-year-old woman, she still looked incredible.
Her breasts are very big, but they aren't sagging at all. They still look full and firm.

Her ass the same, it looked very perky and I couldn't wait to start playing around with it.

My surprised face had settled down looking at the masturbating Bianca. But then what
happened next truly made me dumbfounded.

At first, Bianca was just masturbating in front of her desk, but after a few minutes, she started
to move. The thing I was amazed by was when she went to the desk I usually am sitting on.
She sat on top of it and continued using her hands to play with her pussy and breasts.

But even that went further as she started to moan a bit more. She let out the occasional moan
signaling she was feeling good herself, but then she said something which made my jaw drop.

"Ah, aaah, Drake, so goood, AH ah, Drake."

Bianca started to moan my name, while on my desk. I mean this can't be a coincidence. My
sexy forty-year-old teacher was masturbating thinking of me, her 12-year-old student.

I still remember the day we met and she didn't like me. Now only after some months, the very
same woman is trying to cum thinking of me.

But if this wasn't enough Bianca finally started to say her deepest thoughts out loud.

"Yes, Drake fuck me, fuck my pussy with that huge dick of yours. Give this bitch of your's,
your semen."

I was truly flabbergasted at this moment. But still, I continued to listen to what she was
saying.

"Use me as you like, Drake, **** this bitch's pussy. Use me as a pet, do whatever you want
to me."

As I was listening to Bianca something become very obvious to me. Not only did Bianca
want for me to fuck her, but she also wanted me to own her.

Bianca was an M. She wanted to be owned and played with by a master. Even though in real
life she acted like a cold woman, in reality, she wanted someone to lord over her.

And luckily for her, I found this out. I definitely won't let a chance like this slip through my
fingers. If Bianca wants me to play with her body however I like then I would do just that.

Bianca was enjoying herself so she didn't notice someone coming inside. She was in her own
world as I revealed my hard dick.

Bianca was standing against my desk with her ass stuck out. Her pussy in full view while she
didn't even see me yet.

"Yes, Drake, destroy my pussy with that dick of yours."

"Then I'll do just that," I said while putting my dick in her soaking pussy.

Bianca thought she was imagining hearing my voice, but once she felt her pussy get stuffed
up, she got back to reality.

"Wh- What? Drake, stop this immediately, we ca-." But Bianca couldn't speak further as I
pierced her with my dick.

Bianca was still very sensitive from her masturbating, so feeling my dick entering deep inside
felt amazing for her.

"Shut up slave, your master will now drill that pussy of yours."

I enjoyed talking like that and I truly got in the role.

"Noooo, weee caaan't ddooo thiissss."

Bianca was really getting into it as she had a dick pounding her pussy.

*Slap*

I spanked her big ass pretty ass.

"Know your place slave."

Normally someone would feel pain from a spank like that and wouldn't enjoy it. Instead of
feeling pain, Bianca climaxed feeling her buttocks spanked.

"I'm nooottt, sshhlaaavvee."

*Slap*
*Slap*

"Admit it, I'm your master."

*Slap*

As Bianca's ass started to turn red, her pussy contracted even more. Bianca's orgasm was only
getting bigger and bigger.

Naturally while slapping her ass hard, I didn't relent on pounding her pussy.

"Say, master, please come inside this slave's pussy."

*Slap*

"Fiinneee, Massshteer, pleaseeee coomeee inside thisshhh slaaave's puusssshhy."

"Good."

And I gave her a few last deep pounds increasing her pleasure even more and then I filled her
up, cumming deep inside of her.

"Yeeeessshhh."

Thinking it would be quite hard to conquer Bianca and that it would take a lot of effort to do
that, I was definitely surprised to see her like this.

The ice-cold teacher was now a slave to my dick. And well if that was a fetish of her's it
would be rude for me to not act like her master.

Bianca after cumming intensely collapsed and fell to the ground. I quickly caught her and lied
her down gently. She was still conscious though.

And slowly but surely all the memories from just now came back to her and she became
extremely embarrassed. At first, she thought it was only a dream, but seeing me now standing
over her she knew it wasn't. Then she started to talk trying to get out of this situation.

"Let's no-"

"Shut up!"

Bianca not being used to at being yelled like this froze, but strangely though it turned her on.

I sat down on her stomach and grabbed both breasts. Bianca not expecting this couldn't even
resist. I started to knead her nice full breasts.

"Drake you ca-."

"I said shut up!"

Bianca immediately went quiet again, not knowing what was happening.

"A slave like you shouldn't talk back to her master."

"What?"

"You heard me."

"I'm not your slave, so stop talking like that and get off me."

In return, I gave her an angry stare, before I started to repeat what she had said before I
arrived.

"Use me as you like. **** this bitch's pussy. And finally the one I liked most: Master please
come inside this slave's pussy. That enough for you."

Bianca went quiet, she remembered saying all that. And while she wanted to rebuke, she
couldn't find any words.

"Now this is how it's gonna play out. I'm gonna leave in a minute. Then if you want me to
fulfill your fantasies you come to my dorm-room tonight wearing no underwear. If you don't
come, I'll forget this all happened and we go back to normal."

I stood up from sitting on top of her and put my clothes on ready to leave.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

"I strongly suggest before deciding anything, you think about what you truly want. You
already know the pleasure I can give you. If you want that to happen again instead of feeling
that never again, you know what you have to do.

Saying this I left behind a stunned Bianca. Still naked, her ass red and semen leaking out her
pussy.

Naturally, I wasn't sure about what she would do, but seeing her masturbating like that I was
confident she would make the right choice.
81 Conquering Bianca
I immediately went to my room and informed the rest of the women I wouldn't come home.

After that, I just trained in mana manipulation to get a better grasp on it.

Currently, I could only use the 4 main elements in fire, water, wind and earth.

Focusing on it I could easily transform the mana present in the room into any one of these
four elements.

Then I got the idea to try this out with other magic as well. Perhaps I could even do it without
the help of the system.

I tried to do it the same as I did when using the other element. But instead of transforming it
into fire, I focused and tried to transform it into light magic.

I had full concentration, but I didn't succeed as nothing happened. I kept it up and once again
focused on the mana in the surrounding trying to transform it into light.

But once again I failed. I kept trying again and again for about half an hour when I suddenly
heard the system.

*Ding*

[New mission:

Conquer a woman who is at least a mid-stage beginner mage in light magic.

Reward:

Able to train and use light magic.]

I was a bit surprised seeing this kind of mission. But then again knowing the system was a
perverted one, I understood it.

Naturally, it wouldn't be easy. Light magic affinity is pretty rare and it has to be with
someone at the mid beginner stage.

Even the strongest mages in the school as Alison and Emily are in the mid beginner stage. So
finding someone here would prove quite difficult.

Then I thought about doing the same with dark magic. And just like before after a half-hour
of training, the same mission appeared.

*Ding*

[New mission:

Conquer a woman who is at least a mid-stage beginner mage in dark magic.

Reward:

Able to train and use darkness magic.]

But just like light magic affinity, finding a woman with darkness affinity won't be easy as
well. Especially because the women have to be beauties.

After finishing it up and receiving two new missions it was about time for Bianca to arrive
here.

Only if she was able to make the right decision though. So I was hoping she would come
here.

But minutes went by and still there wasn't a knock on the door. I started to doubt a little if she
would even show up.

A bit later and still no sign of her. I was just lying on the bed, very bored. Thinking I could be
having fun with my other women at this time.

*Knock knock*

Two knocks sounded on the door like music in my ears. I shot up and without wait went to
the door.

But before I opened I regained my cool and when I was ready I slowly opened the door.

Revealing the mature figure of Bianca standing outside.

She looked very nervous though and nothing like her usual cold self. Her face was red, she
was shyly looking down to the ground and her fingers were fidgeting with each other.

"Bianca, good that you made the right choice, come in."

"T-thank you," Bianca said entering inside.

"Sit down on the bed."

"Y-yes."

She still looked nervous and she didn't know what to say.

I just looked at her as I found this mature woman who was acting so nervous, very cute to
look at.

"So have you given it a thought."

Bianca thinking back to what happened earlier only got an even redder face.

"In case you forgot it was about me becoming your master and you becoming my slave."

"That, we can't."

"Oh, and why can't we?"

"Because I'm your teacher."

"Hahaha, I don't care about that. And you don't either. Else you wouldn't have done what I
said."

While saying this I lifted her shirt revealing her bare breasts.
"See you're not wearing any bra and I bet you don't have your panties on either do you?"

"I don't," she said softly.

"I couldn't quite hear that."

"I said I don't have any panties on."

"You see, you want to obey me. You want me to do lots of things to you, don't you? That's
the reason you were masturbating to me on my desk."

"I"

"Just say your true feelings. If you don't want that then say it to me. But don't lie to me and
especially not yourself."

Bianca looked at and then down to the ground. Thinking hard about what she would say.

Then she looked at me again and back to the ground.

"You're right and I can't believe I'm doing this but." Bianca went down to the ground and
kneeled in front of me. "Please make me your slave. I've been thinking about you for a long
time now and I always imagine you in charge of me. So please become my master."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for

visiting.

And like that, I succeeded in conquering Bianca as well.

"Of course I'll take you as my slave. Come here."

I raised her up and kissed her deeply. Bianca didn't pull back and let me do whatever I
wanted with her mouth.

After enjoying it for a bit I released it.

"I do want you to swear your utter obedience no matter how weird or embarrassing the order
I give you, you obey."

"Yes, master. I won't let you down."

"Good then from now on our relationship as teacher and student is over and we are now
master and slave."

"Yes, I'm happy to be yours."

"Naturally we're gonna start by banging that sweet pussy of yours. Now strip and get ready
for sex."
"Yes Master, I'll definitely please you."

Bianca immediately got rid of the remaining clothes on her body and indeed like she said
panties weren't a part of that.

I could once again feast my eyes on her incredible attractive mature body. Her breasts and ass
at the size of Marie. Just how I like them. Not that I don't like small.\

I immediately dived in and used one hand to knead one of her big tits, while my other went
down to her pussy. I found her clitoris and started to play with it.

Bianca was lying on her back on the bed and was immediately enjoying the pleasure coursing
through her body.

I kept this on for half a minute and then quit.

"Since when does a master need to please her slave. Isn't it usually the other way around."

Bianca shot up and apologized.

"I'm sorry master this slave will get to it."

So now our roles changed. I lied down and Bianca started sucking my dick. Seeing her giving
me a blowjob looked incredible and it felt so as well.

Her blowjob was quite good and I was really enjoying it.

"Take it even deeper."

"Yesshhh, maassshhtter."

It was hard for her to talk with my dick in her mouth, but she did comply.

She started trying to take it deeper in her mouth. And she started to succeed as well as my
dick started to reach her throat.

When Bianca started to deep throat me, the pleasure I received was multiplied. It felt
amazing.

No-one of my other women had ever succeeded taking my dick that deep in their mouth and
unlike Bianca I couldn't order them to. I didn't even want to order them to.

Bianca was different though, she liked to be ordered around, so naturally, I made use of that.

Within moments I would cum, so I gave her the last order.

"Take it as deep as possible and accept my semen."

Bianca didn't reply as she was unable to, but she did comply trying to take my dick down her
throat even deeper. Then I came and Bianca was trying hard to get it all down her esophagus
into her stomach.

And surprisingly she was able to take a whole load of my semen. Even though my load
wasn't a small one.

When she succeeded in taking it all inside, she took the dick out of her mouth and started
coughing. But in the end, she held everything inside.

Seeing Bianca obeying me without a doubt had pleased me greatly.

"You did good slave, now your master will reward you. Spread your legs and show me that
pussy of yours."

Bianca smiled and immediately moved in position, seeming happy to receive her master's
dick.

When Bianca had her legs spread and her pussy fully visible, I immediately dived in. I
pierced her pussy with my dick and I started to fuck her nice and hard.

Bianca also enjoyed having the dick inside her. She immediately started moaning. What she
most liked though was that she had finally gotten a master which would treat her like a bitch.
Not a lot of people would like it, but for her, it was a huge turn-on.

I was really enjoying it as well and I slowly started to awaken the fetish of being an S. Now
that I had Bianca I could start to do lot's of S&M things with her. Naturally only with Bianca
though. My relation with my other women would stay the same.

Unless they liked to be treated like an M too. In that case, I would be happy to do it.

I was fucking Bianca's pussy very hard and due to my earlier orgasm, I was still sensitive.
Seeing Bianca so obedient made me cum faster as well. That's why for the second load of the
evening it didn't take long for me to unleash it.

Without warning, I came and started filling up Bianca's womb with semen.

When Bianca felt the hot semen gushing inside her, her dam broke as well and she started
cumming hard as well.

Finally after unleashing it all inside I collapsed and fell down next to Bianca, snuggling close
with her.

After a few minutes passed both of us had recovered from our previous orgasms.

"Bianca before we continue I want to let you know something. Even though we will have a
master-slave relation, I also regard you as my woman from now on. If there's anything you
ever want to have or do, you come to me. Your only a slave to me for fun. In the end, I want
you to be mine as a woman as well."

Bianca was stunned to hear this. She never thought that I would say something like that. She
knew how she had treated me and thought that now that they would be in a master-slave
relationship her body would be tormented all day long. Not that she didn't want that to
happen.

But when she heard me say this it made her think differently.

"Now you say, yes Drake I would love to become your woman."

Bianca looked towards me and suddenly hugged me tightly. After a bit, I could hear her
sobbing softly.

"Why are you crying? Did I do something to upset you?"

"Haha no, I just didn't expect you to want me as your woman. Nobody has ever wanted me as
a woman, so hearing you say it surprised me that's all. But as an answer, I would love to
become your woman, please treat me well."

Bianca just kept hugging me. Because of her usual cold nature, she hadn't gotten close to a lot
of men. In fact, this was her first time having sex for real. She had even taken her virginity
with a toy as well. Not a lot of men had tried to melt that cold nature of hers down and till
now none had succeeded.

So when she heard someone wanted her to be his woman and he would even satisfy her
strange fetish, there was no way she wouldn't accept.

"Great then tomorrow you'll meet your nine mistresses."

"Eh?"
82 Additional reward
"So you have more women? Well, I could have guessed. Seeing how you just walk in on a
masturbating woman and immediately shove your dick inside."

"Well, the masturbating woman was begging for it wasn't she?"

Bianca cutely dug her head in my chest, remembering how she looked. Still, I'm a bit
surprised she still can get embarrassed easily as her fetish requires her to do quite some
obscene things, but I also know when she is in M mode, she'll do anything I tell her to.

Only afterward she'll relax and remember all the embarrassing stuff she just did happily.

"So you don't mind me having more women?"

"Why would I, I'm only a slave aren't I?" Bianca said with a cute smile.

*Slap*

I nicely spanked her ass once more. I'm starting to enjoy spanking that fine ass meat of hers.

"Yes you are, now get on top and start fucking me."
"Yes master, immediately."

Bianca did as told and got on top of me. Her pussy was still soaked and my dick was once
again rock hard. So without wait, she put it inside and started fucking me in cowgirl position.

As Bianca was going up and down, her big breasts were swaying up and down with the same
rhythm as well. Showing me a great sight.

I grabbed them both as Bianca continued to have my dick roam inside her. Seeing this mature
beauty like this just really turns me on, so my dick got even harder.

After a bit, I threw her down and ordered her on all fours, which she happily moved into. I
started fucking her from the back piercing deep inside her.

Bianca was already getting drowned in pleasure as the dick she had longed for was now
fucking her hard.

The biggest motivation for me to start fucking her doggy style was that now instead of her
breasts that I could play with when we were in cowgirl position, I could fully enjoy her
incredible ass. And not holding back, some spanking sounds were quickly heard, usually
accompanied by a nice moan coming out Bianca's mouth.

Just as much as I started to like spanking her, Bianca was feeling amazing from getting
spanked. I didn't hold back and when I came inside her for the second time of the evening,
both butt cheeks, were red from the spanking.

All the while Bianca feeling the semen filling her up once more, came hard as well. She
should feel pain coming from her ass, but instead, she could only feel good.

Afterward, we fucked for a few more times before we finally collapsed on the bed again.
Bianca lying on top of my chest, but both of us still awake.

"Your body is incredible Bianca, I'm really happy you decided to come to my room."

"Me too Drake, I was doubting it a bit. But I'm sure that if I decided to stay away I would
regret it for the rest of my life. I'm very glad you've become not only my master but my man
as well, even if I need to share you."

"Haha, to be honest, had you not come I wouldn't have stayed away from you acting like not
had happened between us. From the moment I saw you masturbating to me, I decided you
would become mine."

"You-, ah well I guess it doesn't matter now anyway."

"Then what do you want to do now. Go to sleep or have some more hot sex?"

"Sex."

"Oh that was quick, well let's not wait and get to it."
I immediately went on top of her kissed her deep and inserted my dick once again inside her
pussy. After which we fucked like animals for quite a bit before finally passing out.

I had very sweet dreams that night as I finally conquered the other teacher I had set my sights
on. She wasn't an easy one, but in the end, everything really fell in place and Bianca fell
immediately. So now I not only have one extra woman, I have a slave to play with as well.

Thinking of the more extreme stuff the other's don't want to do get's me going. As right now I
have Bianca who not only agrees to let me to it. She probably enjoys it quite a bit as well.

The next morning when I woke up I saw the announcement updating the major quest once
more and now there was a slight difference than usual.

[Major quest update]

[Conquer the beauties and women in high positions at the magic school]

[Make the important women of this magic school yours and yours only. Every woman
conquered will give Host a sub-reward and when all women have been conquered Host will
get the Main reward. Women to be conquered:

Principal: Not

Angelica (Fire affinity teacher): Succeeded (reward: 100 SP)

Bianca (Wind affinity teacher): Succeeded (reward: 800 SP)

Alison (Student council president): Succeeded (reward: 400 SP)

Emily (Number 2 student): Succeeded (reward: 200 SP)

Additional reward:

One-time-use slave mark.

Time to finish the quest: Until you graduate.]

Not only had my SP reward doubled as it did with every woman conquered I had gotten an
additional reward as well.

The one-time-use slave mark. Just like the name suggest it's a mark which I can tattoo on a
woman and when successfully tattooed, the woman will obey my commands.

I haven't received an additional reward till now and I'm not quite sure as to why I would get
one right now, while I haven't finished the quest fully yet.

The only theory I could see as plausible was that Bianca agreed to become my slave as well
as my woman, so the system decided to reward me with a corresponding reward. To give me
the ability to enslave a woman.
I don't really want to use it on any woman I like though. There's a big difference in
conquering her myself or using this to make her a slave.

That said I won't shy away to enslave an enemy woman. If she's beautiful and has done some
bad deeds, I won't be nice and let her go. I'm a good guy to my women and women I like, but
that doesn't mean I'm a good guy to everyone.

So the mark could come in handy sometime. The downside of the mark though was that I
would need a bit of time to tattoo the mark on someone's body, so I would either need to
subdue the woman or she needed to have it tattooed on her body willingly.

But the chance of the second thing happening is abysmally small. So the only way I can see I
will ever use it is if I want to make an enemy mine and she is dead set on not surrendering.
But I can think about that when the time comes. Now I would shelve the item for possible
later use.

After I finished up thinking about it Bianca woke up and I enjoyed some sweet ass morning
sex with her before setting out.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Before we left the room I did order her to insert a few vibrator eggs in her pussy and have
them inside her during the day. Bianca oblivious as to what the eggs were, obeyed and put
them inside. When I would be in her lesson later on it will be quite some fun to see her face
when she finds out these eggs aren't very ordinary.

Sex toys in this world are very ordinary and usually, they are only some small dildo's, but
with the system, I can buy almost all kinds of sex toys available in the world I first lived in.
And even though things like these vibrator eggs needed a battery to work in my previous
world, here they used the surrounding mana and used that to activate themselves. So they
weren't the same as in my previous world but used some aspects from this world as well.

Most women who have been with me a long time have already enjoyed the pleasure of having
sex coupled with some sex toys and now Bianca would experience the same.

But even if Bianca had known what the vibrator eggs would do inside her pussy, she still
would have put them in. It's just more fun for me to see her face when she finds out the eggs
vibrate pretty hard, while she is in class teaching students.

So very much looking forward to Bianca's class which would only be at the end of the day I
started my training in magic once again. I thought that since a mission had popped up after
trying to conjure light and dark magic. Perhaps other sorts of magic, like lightning would do
the same.

But unfortunately, that didn't work. I tried it for a while, but no matter how long I tried or
how much power I put into it the mission didn't appear. So I got the feeling that it would only
work like this for dark and light magic.

Other elements would require other sorts of things for me to unlock the mission or perhaps it
would be a reward for doing something else. So not thinking about that, for now, I once again
started to train in mana manipulation and try to become stronger.

After training for half-a-day I made some very slight progress but needed to stop for now as it
was finally time for Bianca's class. So I made my way to the building her classroom was
located and I very much wanted to see what kind of face she would make when I activated
the eggs.